Birthright, Shapeshifters, S2, TEEN, Chpater 75, 12/31/19

Have A Roswell Conventional Couples fic? Post it here.
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 58

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT






November 18, 2000, 1:00 p.m.

Valenti Residence








"Mmph," Kyle muttered as he shambled past to the fridge.

"Mornin', sunshine," Valenti said. "Or should I say 'afternoon'?"

"What?" Kyle said, as Tess and his father gazed at him with amusement from the kitchen table. "It's not like I missed breakfast. You're both eating."

"Lunch," Tess clarified. "We're eating lunch."

Kyle looked at the clock. "Okay, so I was tired," he said peevishly, pouring a bowl of cereal. "It's Saturday, for Pete's sake. I get to sleep in on weekends."

"Past noon?" his father said.

"Yes, Dad, past noon," Kyle said.

"Rough night?" Valenti commented.

Depends, Kyle thought. What did you call fake sex with your ex-girlfriend for the purpose of discouraging her ex-boyfriend? At the very least, it was weird. "Just busy," Kyle answered.

"I heard," Tess commented knowingly.

"You heard what?" Kyle said.

"That you had a busy night," Tess shrugged.

"You 'heard' about something last night?" Valenti said. "I know news travels fast, but that's impressively fast. What were you up to, Kyle?"

" 'Up to'?" Kyle bristled. "I wasn't 'up to' anything. I was at a friend's house."

"I'll say," Tess agreed. "And I'm not surprised he's tired. I'd be exhausted."

Valenti looked back and forth from Tess, serenely eating her sandwich, to Kyle, who had broken into a cold sweat. She knows. But how could she? The only people who knew what went down last night were himself, Liz, and Max. He certainly hadn't told anyone, he couldn't imagine Liz telling anyone, and he had an even harder time imagining Max blabbing his humiliation.

"Exhausted?" Valenti repeated. "Now I'm intrigued. What exactly were you doing?"

"Ask her," Kyle retorted. "She seems to know everything. Or think she does."

"I'm asking you," Valenti said pointedly, missing Tess's small smile. "Where were you?"

"Great," Kyle sighed. "An interrogation. Seems to be the main way you and I bond. Don't you think more televised sports would be a better way to do that? Whatever," he went on when Valenti's eyebrows rose. "I was at Paulie's house."

"Hmm," Tess murmured. "Sure it wasn't a different friend?"

"Just so we're clear, have you hired a co-interrogator?" Kyle asked. "Because last time I checked, I don't owe her any explanations."

"Kyle, you can't call every question I ask you an 'interrogation'," Valenti protested.

"Even if you're not the one asking?" Kyle said.

"I'm just trying to figure out what you could have been doing that would have made the teenage news so quickly," Valenti replied. "Just tell me what you were doing at Paulie's house."

Jesus, Kyle thought furiously, ready to hurl his bowl of cereal straight at Tess. It didn't really matter how she'd found out; she had. Fortunately he had the perfect alibi. Wigged out by the bizarre start to his evening, he'd restored the balance of the universe by engaging in mindless guy stuff. "Well, Dad," he said seriously, "I have to be honest with you. I was engaged in nefarious behavior the likes of which this town has never seen before. I was doing exactly what every responsible adult in my life has told me not to do. I was tempting fate. I was endangering my future. I was running with scissors. I was—"

"Kyle!" Valenti interrupted in exasperation as Tess watched with interest, probably wondering if he was going to confess. "Spit it out!"

"Okay." Kyle paused for dramatic effect. "I was…playing video games! I admit it! I have sinned! I have fallen! I'm so ashamed! Do they have a 12-step program for that?"

"Video games?" Valenti repeated, clearly unconvinced.

"Yes, Dad, video games. No alcohol, just soda pop, and I left at 1 a.m., which is why I'm tired. Paulie's parents were there, so you can call them and check. Please do."

Valenti stared at him for a moment, knowing full well that an invitation to call a friend's parents was heavy stuff. "Video games?" he said to Tess. "Why would video games be news?"

"I just...heard something different," Tess said.

"Like what?" Kyle said.

"Yes, what did you hear?" Valenti chimed in.

"Must not have been true," Tess shrugged.

"Let me be the judge of that," Kyle said. "What were you getting at?"

"Why is everyone taking this so seriously?" Tess said. "I never accused you of anything."

"Yeah, you kinda did," Kyle said.

"You certainly insinuated that Kyle was doing something he shouldn't be," Valenti noted. "That can't be video games."

"Out with it, Harding," Kyle ordered. "Put your money where your mouth is."

The interrogation had come full circle. Tess looked from one to the other, clearly taken aback at suddenly finding herself in the hot seat. Kyle stared her down, daring her to say it, confident he could get out of it. There had only been one witness, and it would be easy to deny everything. Everyone knew Evans had been desperately trying to woo Parker back. Guys who wore sombreros and yodeled in Spanish were pretty clearly not interested in subtlety.

"I'm sorry," Tess said, conceding defeat. "People talk, and I was just...teasing. I shouldn't have done that without checking to see if it was true."

"If what was true?" Kyle pressed.

"Okay, let's drop this," Valenti said.

"Oh, now we're dropping it?" Kyle demanded. "Now that I want some explanations, all of a sudden we're dropping it?"

"She apologized," Valenti said soothingly. "I apologize also. I misunderstood, and apparently so did Tess. No harm done."

That's what you think, Kyle thought sourly. A couple of minutes later, the phone rang, and his father excused himself to answer it.

"So," Kyle said as soon as his dad was out of earshot, "you don't have the 'nads to say it out loud? That's not like you."

"So," Tess replied. "You and Liz Parker?"

"Me and Liz Parker...what?" Kyle said innocently.

"You know what," Tess said.

Kyle smiled faintly. "Still can't say it out loud? Never took you for a wimp, Harding."

"Okay, you and Liz Parker in bed," Tess said tartly.

"Who told you that?"

"Max told me that," Tess said. "He was devastated."

"I'm sure you made your best effort to comfort him," Kyle said.

"So you admit it?" Tess demanded.

"So why didn't you tell my dad?" Kyle said. "Why all the pussyfooting? Why not just spit it out and get me in loads of trouble?"

Tess set her sandwich down with a sigh. "I wasn't trying to get you in trouble. I was just yanking your chain. I didn't expect your dad to go all Sherlock Holmes on you."

"You mean on you," Kyle corrected. "You seemed to be having a grand old time when he was doing it to me, and oh, by the way, what the hell did you expect? He's a sheriff, for God's sake!"

"I know," Tess said. "It's just that...you and Liz? What's up with that?"

"What's up with what?" Kyle said. "Liz and I dated a couple of summers ago. Before she fell in love with Max Evans."

"I know. It just seems a little odd that you'd fall into bed with her only days after going on about trimming your lamp," Tess said.

"I wasn't expecting it," Kyle said, privately noting that was a true statement. "It just...happened."

"Oh. So it was pity sex?"

"What's your problem?" Kyle retorted. "This means Evans is up for grabs. I know you were pissed at him a few days ago, but that's what you really want, right? He's the booby prize."

"Max isn't a 'prize'," Tess said disapprovingly. "He's a person, and he's hurt."

"Yeah? Well, guess what?" Kyle said. "Liz is a person, and she's hurt. Sounds like they're even."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Tess demanded.

"It means that Liz has been pretty darned clear about wanting out," Kyle said. "Evans didn't listen. His bad."

His father came back into the room. "So," he said cheerfully, oblivious to the glares on their faces, "what are we talking about now?"






********************************************************






Parker Residence







"Liz?" Nancy called. "I brought you some soup. May I come in?"

Buried deep in the bedcovers, Liz muttered something incomprehensible. The bedroom door cracked open.

"Was that a 'yes'?"

"Mmpf."

"I'll take that as a 'yes'," Nancy decided, slipping inside with a tray, which she placed on the desk. "Still feeling awful, sweetie?" she murmured, stroking Liz's hair, or what she could see of it. "Must be that bug that's going around. You stay in bed if it helps, but I want you to eat something. If you can't even get soup down, you need to see a doctor."

"Yes, Mom," Liz said tonelessly.

Her mother left. After her footsteps had faded away, Liz pushed herself to a sitting position for the first time since climbing into bed last night and burying herself under the covers to shut out a world which had suddenly become foreign and painful. She and Max had changed the future. This was a brand new world, one where that future version of Max no longer existed, had winked out of existence. This was her first look at that new future which had cost her so much. So what did this new world look like?

Pretty much like the old one.

Her legs like lead, Liz climbed out of bed and shambled to the window. Her balcony looked the same, the street below looked the same, everything looked the same, but...but everything was different. This was a world where Max thought she'd betrayed him, and he was right, although not in the way he thought. That she hadn't had a choice did nothing to make her feel better. That she might have averted an alien invasion and the deaths of everyone she held dear didn't either. Maybe it should have, but it didn't. She just hurt too much for hypothetical future improvements to mean much right now. She'd dodged her mom by feigning illness, but truthfully there was little feigning going on. She did feel sick, sick at heart, sick of being the catalyst for the planet's future destruction. She'd walked away from Max that day in the desert, feeling suddenly like a fifth wheel, like she didn't belong, like they couldn't be together, and just when she'd started to consider the notion that maybe she was wrong, it turned out she'd been right. It stank, and no amount of sleeping in or chicken soup was going to change that. It didn't help that it was all so unbelievable, so scientifically impossible, so…

Squatting down beside her dresser, Liz opened the bottom drawer and dug around beneath her sweaters. A couple of days ago, she'd borrowed one of those digital cameras from Alex, a massive, heavy thing which undoubtedly cost more than she could ever afford, but which had the advantage of not using film which needed to be developed and which others would see. Claiming she needed it for a school project, she'd asked for a tutorial on how to use it, and Alex had been happy to oblige. She'd practiced in her bedroom, marveling at the way pictures just showed up immediately on the little screen on the back, until the moment had come when Future Max wasn't paying attention. Now she turned the camera on and pressed the little arrow which moved her through the pictures, cycling through the test pictures she'd taken of her room, her balcony, the street below, and wondering if the picture she took of him was still on here. Did an image of a man from the future still exist even after that future had been erased? For someone who hadn't thought time travel possible, it was a pertinent question.

And now an answered one. With a sob, Liz rocked back onto her heels as Future Max appeared on the little screen, all long hair and leather. She'd taken several—she'd accidentally discovered that you could do that with these things, just hold the button down and let the camera click away—and now they slid by one by one, confirming that this was no dream, that he'd actually been here, that the nightmare had really happened. But if he didn't exist any more, why were his photographs untouched? Because he existed then, Liz decided, grasping at scientific straws in her misery. Because at the point these pictures had been taken, they had not yet changed the future. If he had brought back a photograph from his future, perhaps that would have disappeared along with him when that future disappeared, but these were photos from a past which remained unchanged.

They were also photos which could never be seen by anyone else. Punching the buttons like Alex had taught her, Liz started to delete them...and hesitated. Should she find a way to save them? Just to prove to herself it had happened, not for sentimental value. This wasn't her Max—this was a Max shaped by war and loss and desperation. The one silver lining in this vast cloud was that maybe, just maybe, her Max would be able to lead a better life. Would it ever be safe to tell him that he was leading that better life because of her? If 2014 arrived with no ships in the sky, would it be safe to tell him then? Could they be together then? Because she'd wait those 14 years if that meant she and Max could be together without the world falling down around them. Assuming he was still speaking to her, that is, which he might not be.

Her phone buzzed. Gingerly she picked it up, worried it might be Max; she'd have to face him eventually, but not today. Maria would be easier because she was too wrapped up in her squabbles with Michael to register that something was weird with Liz. But it wasn't Max or Maria calling; it was the one person she could talk to, the one person who knew the truth of what had happened, if not the why.

"Kyle!" Liz said in relief. "It's you. I was afraid…"

"It was Max?" Kyle finished. "No, I can safely assure you I am not Max Evans. Thank God for small favors."

"I didn't know you were religious," Liz said, summoning a shred of irony. "Does the Buddha stuff make you religious?"

"Good point. I should have said, 'Thank Buddha for small favors'."

"Doesn't have the same ring to it," Liz noted.

"Speak for yourself. You okay?"

Liz hesitated. "No," she admitted, "but I will be. I just need some time."

"Well, you've got all weekend to hibernate before school on Monday," Kyle said. "And when we get there, I want you to know I wasn't the one who let the cat out of the bag."

"What...what cat?"

There came a pause. "Tess knows," Kyle said finally. "About you and me...in bed."

Liz sat up straight. "What? Are you sure?"

"Oh, yeah," Kyle said darkly. "She yanked my chain for a good ten minutes."

"Why would she do that?" Liz said. "Why would she care?"

There came an even longer pause. "We...kinda...had a moment," Kyle said, sounding supremely uncomfortable.

Liz blinked. "A 'moment'? What kind of 'moment'? Did you sleep with her?"

"No!" Kyle said quickly. "No, I...we just...we bonded over absent mothers. And she was all pissed off at Evans, and she's really hot when she's pissed, and I…we just kind of...connected. Not that kind of connecting," he added hurriedly, as though sensing her raised eyebrows. "It might have gone in that direction, but it didn't."

"But now she thinks I'm trying to steal every single guy she's interested in," Liz said wearily.

"Something like that," Kyle agreed. "But now she might get Max, right? That's what she wanted, right?"

"I guess so," Liz said. "I just can't figure out how she knew. I mean, I told her to be here last night, that she'd have another chance with Max, but I didn't tell her why. Was she hiding on the balcony, or looking in the window?"

"No and no," Kyle said. "Max told her."

Liz's mouth fell open. "Max? Max...told her? He told her we slept together? I mean, that he thinks we slept together?"

"That's what she said," Kyle answered. "She claims she'll keep her mouth shut, and maybe she will. But if she doesn't, I wanted you to have a heads up. And to know it wasn't me."

"This affects you, too," Liz said dully. "I'm sorry, Kyle. I didn't see this coming."

"Don't worry about me," Kyle said gently. "I'm a guy—this kind of news can only help my reputation. It doesn't work the same way for girls. Which sucks and is totally unfair, but that's the way it is."

"Yeah," Liz said faintly. "Right. Thanks, Kyle. Bye."

Incredible, Liz thought, leaning against the dresser, stunned. Never in a million years would she have expected Max to spill the beans that quickly, and certainly not to Tess. Isabel, maybe, since she was his sister, but Tess? Here she was, all torn up about how hurt he must be, and he was out there blabbing to Tess, of all people. Granted he didn't realize she hadn't really slept with Kyle, but still...telling was just uncool. It was unchivalrous. No, it was worse—it was downright mean. It was something she'd never seen Max be.

Her fingers shaking, Liz started deleting the pictures of Future Max one by one, her finger stabbing the button so hard, it didn't always take. Maybe this was all for the best. Maybe Max really had been ready to move on and just couldn't bring himself to admit it. Regardless, there was no way she going to spend her weekend pining while Max was out there blabbing. It really was officially over, and she felt a part of her she'd been reluctant to acknowledge heave a sigh of relief.

Time to move on.






********************************************************






Proctor Residence







"Ow. OwOwOw!" Courtney exclaimed under her breath, wincing as the gauze moved from one cut to another.

"I'm sorry," her tormenter said gently. "I'm trying to be careful, but there are so many cuts, and I'm sure they all sting."

"Yeah, they did a great job of making sure we felt pain," Courtney said wearily as morning sun poured in the window of the guest room in Dee's house. It was a beautiful day outside, but she wasn't feeling it. It had been hard to sleep last night even though they'd treated her cuts; any position she'd assumed hurt, and turning over in bed hurt like hell. "What did you say your name was, again?"

"Yvonne," answered the white-haired old lady currently dabbing at her sliced-n-diced husk "Although I've gone by an alias for most of my adult life."

"You and me both," Courtney said. "Dee said you were a doctor?"

"Yes," Yvonne answered, "although I started as a nurse at the Army base nearby."

Courtney twisted around; Dee had told her she'd be safe with this woman, but hadn't elaborated. "A nurse? So you're the one she told me about, the one who…"

"Was assigned to Jaddo," Yvonne finished. "He and I were daily companions for nearly 3 years."

"Three years?" Courtney exclaimed. "And you're still sane? How'd you manage that?"

"It wasn't easy," Yvonne allowed, "but it was harder for Jaddo. I've often wondered if his being so difficult wasn't a result of his captivity."

"I'm sure it didn't help, but trust me, he was an asshole long before that," Courtney assured her. "So how long have you known the Warders? Must be from the beginning, or close to it."

"I was stationed at the base when the ship crashed," Yvonne said. "I knew Jaddo and Brivari, of course, and one of the Warders who died. I met Malik, and Marana, and—"

"Whoa," Courtney said, holding up a sore hand. "Name-dropping! I thought Dee was the only one who knew the other two."

"Urza survived long enough to talk to," Yvonne answered. "He died shortly after the ship was discovered."

" 'Talk to'?" Courtney said in disbelief. "Nobody 'meets' Warders where I come from. Nobody 'talks to' Warders. Here, everybody chats them up like they're next door neighbors."

"We don't fear them the way you do," Yvonne noted. "And they reached out to us in ways I'm sure they don't on Antar because they needed our help."

"Mmm," Courtney murmured, wincing as the gauze continued its stinging march and surprisingly startled to hear the name of her planet spoken out loud by a comparative stranger. "So what was Urza like?"

"Urza...was a sweetheart," Yvonne finished softly.

"A 'sweetheart'?" Courtney echoed. "Okay, 'Warder' and 'sweetheart' do not belong in the same sentence. Warders are guard dogs. Nasty guard dogs. The kind you don't pet, or you'll lose a hand. Only one, if you're lucky."

Yvonne smiled faintly. "This one wasn't. Granted, I only met him as he lay dying. I was surprised that he treated me so kindly even though I was a different species. We certainly didn't do the same for him."

"Sounds like you did," Courtney said.

"I tried," Yvonne said. "But I was hardly in a position of power. Valeris was so badly wounded that he couldn't have been saved, but Urza they could have brought back with healing stones. I stalled the autopsy as long as I could, but…"

Her voice trailed off, the memory clearly still painful. "So why the alias?" Courtney asked, changing the subject. "Were my people chasing you?"

"Goodness, no," Yvonne said. "My people were. I won't bore you with the details, but suffice it to say that I've been 'Marie Johnson' for most of my adult life. They caught up with me last spring when Max was taken. The Special Unit took me too."

"You mean they're still hunting you after all these years?"

"Powerful men don't like being thwarted," Yvonne noted. "But I've decided to go back to 'Yvonne'. Maybe I'll keep the 'Johnson', but it's time I took my own name back."

"What if they find you again?" Courtney said.

Yvonne shook her head. "I'm an old woman now. I don't have much time left. At this point, there's little they can take from me that I haven't already lost. And frankly, I'm tired of it."

"You and me both," Courtney said. "Husks have a lifespan, and mine doesn't have much time left."

"I'm afraid I'm not familiar with husks," Yvonne said. "It's an amazing reproduction of a human exterior, but it appears quite fragile. These cuts are barely healing." She dropped the gauze pad in a bowl of water, which promptly stained pink. "That's the best I can do for the moment. That should keep the wounds from getting infected, but I'm afraid it won't make you more comfortable. I'm sorry."

"All these cuts would've been gone by now back when it was young," Courtney said sadly, grateful the dabbing and stinging was over. "My husk is so old, it's not healing the way it used to. It might not heal at all."

"I'm sure Dee will be back soon," Yvonne said. "She's just waiting for Brivari to come home."

Courtney shook her head. "What makes you think he's gonna run right over here with a healing stone? He hates me. Treaties and treason, and all that."

"He'll come around," Yvonne said with a confidence Courtney did not share. "Dee also said she managed to get some of your things from your house, and that it didn't look like anyone had been there."

"Yet," Courtney amended. "What's taking them so long? I thought they would have ransacked the place by now."

"I imagine we're all a bit preoccupied at the moment," Yvonne said, gathering up her first aid supplies. "Try to get some rest. You look exhausted."

Tell me about it, Courtney thought sadly as she gazed into the mirror, the cuts from the broken window at Rath's place redder and angrier in daylight. Her poor sleep last night wasn't only because of her injuries. She'd replayed that scene with Rath over and over in her mind, the look in his eyes, the unfocused blast of power that could have blown her to smithereens. What was she going to do now? Where was she going to go? She couldn't stay with Dee forever; the hybrids came around on a regular basis. It wasn't a good idea to stay anywhere in Roswell, but if her husk failed, it kind of wouldn't matter where she was…

"Let me know when you're through feeling sorry for yourself."

Courtney whirled around to find Brivari in the room's one chair, leafing through a magazine Dee had left for her. "Where did…? How did…? Never mind," she finished, having backed against the dresser. "Where's Dee?"

"Most likely at my house, waiting for me," Brivari answered. "She'll have a long wait. I'm not going back there."

"Why not?" Courtney asked, curious in spite of herself.

"None of your business. I gather from the 3 dozen messages she left me that you got yourself into trouble. Although I don't need messages to tell me that," he added, eyeballing her wounds.

"Oh, go ahead," Courtney said crossly. "Tell me how stupid I was, and what a traitor, and—"

"Don't put words in my mouth," Brivari interrupted sharply. "If you can mange to stop yapping for a minute, I'll attempt a repair. Sit."

Courtney bit back a retort and sank onto the bed. She'd assumed Brivari would refuse to help her, and further assumed his presence meant assassination, not assistance, so she'd been prepared to give him a piece of her mind, because why not? If she was dead anyway, she may as well go down fighting.

But it appeared she wasn't. Brivari produced a healing stone, and moments later she felt the soft buzzing sensation which indicated it was working, albeit slowly. Superficial wounds like hers should have disappeared within seconds, but the stinging and soreness lessened only gradually before finally fading away. Ten interminable minutes later, she looked into the mirror and found all of the cuts gone.

"Thank you," she said awkwardly.

"You're welcome," Brivari said. "Now get on the horn and tell your Second I'll be there soon."

Courtney just barely caught her phone, which Brivari had retrieved from the table and tossed to her. "Why?" she asked warily.

"So they don't lose their marbles like they always do when I show up," Brivari said irritably. "We agreed you'd call first, remember? If Nathaniel has fair warning, we can dispense with the usual drama my arrival induces."

"No, I meant why are you going there? What business do you have with the Resistance?"

"Based on what Zan told me, my previous plans to house your people when their husks fail won't work," Brivari answered. "With them all in one place, they made a convenient target when the invasion arrived. I mean to change that."

Courtney's heart leaped in her chest. She'd figured Brivari had forgotten all about his promise to keep them alive past their husks' sell-by date, either that or he wasn't interested because he was so angry with her. "So...you believe him. You believe what he said about the future."

"I believe that's what happened in his particular rendition of the future," Brivari said. "The details he gave were convincing. And if it happened once, it could happen again."

"But he changed the future," Courtney said.

"He changed one element of the future," Brivari corrected, "and an inconsequential one in my opinion. What happened in his timeline may still happen, even it occurs later...or sooner."

Courtney hesitated before deciding she had nothing to lose by resurrecting a sore subject. "Does this mean you're going to support the treaty?'

"I haven't decided," Brivari answered.

"Why not?" Courtney said. "He thought the invasion happened because you didn't support it. You said you believed him. Why prepare for an invasion when you can just support the treaty and avoid it altogether?"

"Do you really think it's that simple?" Brivari said. "Let me tell you something—politics is never that simple. I may believe what Zan said happened in his future, but that doesn't mean I agree with his assessment as to why it happened. He's even less experienced than you are, and that's saying something."

"It doesn't take a boatload of experience to know that you're being dangerously short-sighted," Courtney retorted. "People who are talking aren't fighting. An armistice is required for negotiations to—"

"Good God, you're naive," Brivari broke in impatiently. "Do you really think everyone will honor that armistice? And what happens when the talks break down and fighting resumes?"

Courtney bristled at the scorn in his voice, the utter dismissiveness in his tone. " 'If'," she corrected hotly. "If the talks break down, and we'll never know unless we try. A better question would be, what happens if you never try to talk in the first place? The war just goes on forever, that's what!"

"No, you make sure you win the war," Brivari argued. "You seem to think negotiation is the only way to end it. Another way to end it is to go back and take what's ours."

"And when, exactly, do we do that?" Courtney demanded. "Zan is still a child. It'll be years before he's ready, and even then, it'll be a massive effort with massive casualties to win that way, assuming we can, and while we're waiting to even try, the war just goes on. Is that what you want? Does war make you feel big and powerful and important?"

Brivari gave her a hard stare. "Are you quite certain you want to have this conversation?"

"No," Courtney said acidly, "I'm not certain, I'm positive. I don't have much time left, Brivari. You must have noticed how long it took to heal me. Those cuts should have healed by themselves; a healing stone should have made them vanish in seconds. You worked for ten minutes. Ten minutes. I don't have long to live, and there's no spare husk waiting for me, so you're looking at a woman who has nothing to lose." She tossed her phone back to him. "Support that treaty, or I don't call Nathaniel."

Brivari shook his head in disgust. "You've got to be kidding."

"You wish," Courtney retorted. "I don't announce your arrival just to avoid 'drama'. If you show up without my blessing, they'll assume you're the enemy. Yeah, that's right," she went on when he gave her a penetrating stare. "I'm not so 'naive' that I didn't prepare for the possibility that you and I would wind up enemies. Go there alone, and they will take you down."

Brivari gave a snort of derision. "And themselves with me?"

"There are way more of them then there are of you," Courtney said grimly. "There's only one of you now, remember? I was recently reminded of why the expression 'death by a thousand cuts' has survived. Sure, a bunch of them will die, but so what? They're dying anyway. Hell, you built them a safe house in that other timeline, and they all died anyway!"

"Which is precisely what I'm trying to prevent," Brivari said in exasperation. "Explain to me how I became the enemy here?"

"By refusing to support the treaty!" Courtney exclaimed. "It doesn't matter what's in the first draft, for Christ's sake! It'll go through so many drafts by the time it's done that it may wind up completely different. It'll take so long to get there that Zan will not only have reached adulthood, he may be halfway through it. The point is that it will give everyone something else to do, something else to focus on that doesn't involve killing each other."

"Until it doesn't," Brivari said impatiently. "Until it falls apart and we're right back to square one!"

"What makes you think it's doomed to fall apart?" Courtney demanded. "It may not, and even if it does, it may take years for that to happen. In the meantime everyone can breathe a little easier, feel safer, start actually living again. The economy will improve, enough so that maybe, just maybe, those in power will think twice about scuttling the negotiations and throwing everyone back into the dark ages. The longer things are better, the more pressure there will be to make them stay that way."

"This is Larak talking," Brivari said. "You've both missed the part where making concessions make you look weak, and looking weak means you get trampled. Compromise isn't always the way forward."

"So what do we do, then, huh?" Courtney said angrily. "Nothing? Because we now know that worked out so well for us the first time. You know, this is what Rath complains about with Zan, and I'm beginning to see his point. Here I thought you and Zan were supposed to be so different, but it turns out you're more alike than you realize. Or want to be."

"We have no idea if this new future will follow the same path," Brivari said. "What Zan told us is just one of many paths our lives can take."

"I hear he changed your path," Courtney said. "Is that what this is all about? You had what you wanted, and now you don't?"

The first barb had slid past, but this one didn't. Brivari's features hardened, emphasizing just how much she was playing with fire. It was a low blow, perhaps, but she had to do something to get his attention. There may not be another chance.

"Don't patronize me," Brivari said furiously. "While you're all in a lather about me not doing your bidding, I've been planning the safe house for the Resistance and leading Nicholas astray. Do you think it's mere coincidence that he hasn't descended on Roswell to look for Vanessa? I sent him on a treasure hunt as long as I could, making him think she's on the run. That I chose to grieve at the same time is not something I owe anyone an apology for."

"Stop changing the subject," Courtney retorted. "Support the treaty, or lose the Resistance."

"And what if I decide that's an acceptable loss?" Brivari demanded.

"You won't," Courtney said. "We're huge on Antar. You need us. And if word gets out that you let our Earthside contingent die because of a stupid argument over a peace treaty, you can kiss your dream of armed conquest goodbye because Zan won't have enough people behind him to staff the Crashdown on a slow night."

Brivari made a sound of pure fury as Courtney stood her ground. Twenty minutes ago she'd been injured and doubtful she'd ever recover. Now she'd not only recovered, she had the King's Warder over a barrel. She, Larak, and Dee had waited, pleaded, reasoned, argued, and cajoled. The King himself had appeared from the future validating their claims that the treaty was the way to go. None of it had worked. Time to throw some elbows.

"Fine," Brivari said finally, but no less angrily. "You can have your stupid treaty, if—if—you give me something in return."

They stared each other down in silence as history repeated itself; this was the second time a member of her family had tried to make a deal with a Royal Warder and found payment due. In 1959 it had been her father and Jaddo, who had handed over 2 sets of pods for safekeeping in exchange for her hand in marriage to the King's Second. Now it was her and Brivari, with a price exacted for his support of the treaty Jaddo made. My turn, Papa, Courtney thought as she looked Brivari straight in the eye.

"You want something? Name it."






********************************************************






Copper Summit, Arizona







Greer stepped into the doorway and coughed quietly. Nicholas was looking out the window, his back to him. He did not turn around.

"Well? Is it her?"

"Yes, sir," Greer said regretfully. "The remains were identified as Vanessa's."

There was a long pause. "And where did they come from?" Nicholas said finally.

"The box was postmarked Washington, D.C.," Greer answered, "and there was...a note."

A hand reached back. Greer placed the small card which had arrived in the box with Vanessa's remains into Nicholas' hand.




My condolences,


Brivari






"Was there anything else?" Nicholas said stiffly.

"No, sir," Greer answered, relieved that his master wasn't screaming—yet. "I would imagine she tried to make a deal with the Warders, and ran when it didn't take. When they caught up with her—"

"Shut up," Nicholas said.

Greer obediently fell silent. No one said anything for what seemed like a very long time.

"Right," Nicholas said suddenly. "We'll give her a funeral befitting an elected representative. And get me a plane ticket to New York City."

Greer blinked. "New York City? Why?"

"You know why," Nicholas said grimly. "They want a treaty? I'll give them a treaty that will make them wish they'd never raised the subject. And we'll need a puppet king to rubber stamp it."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



We're in the midst of moving our oldest to his new house, so I'll be back with Chapter 59 on Sunday, December 11. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, S2, TEEN, Chapter 58, 11/20

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Sorry, everyone, but I'm not going to make it today. We're still in the midst of helping our son move, and we've been back and forth so much, I'm not even sure what state I'm in. Image But we're nearly done, and I want to get another chapter in before Christmas, so wherever I am, I'll post the next chapter next Sunday, December 18.

See you next week!
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 59

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE






November 20, 2000, 7:00 a.m.

Crashdown Cafe






With a roar which frightened a cafe customer, Michael Guerin skidded his bike to a stop alongside the curb outside the Crashdown. His head was still churning with what he'd learned about Courtney, with how close she'd been to them, to him in particular; to have an enemy that close and that invisible was frightening. Initially shaken, he'd phoned Max over and over, getting the answering machine each time and finally visiting his house only to find the family gone. He'd considered going to Tess, but decided this was something they should all hear. Ultimately he'd kept it to himself, just a tiny bit happy to have not only discovered something everyone else had missed, but to have suspected it in the first place. His instincts had been sound; he'd felt there was something off about that chick, and it turned out he'd been right. He didn't get to be right very often, so he planned to milk this for all it was worth, especially with Maria and wait 'n see Max. He'd spent the weekend periodically watching Courtney's house, even knocking on her neighbors' doors this morning only to find they hadn't seen her. She had a morning shift at the Crashdown, so this was his next stop.

"You on the schedule?" Mr. Parker called when he saw him.

"Nope. Looking for Courtney," Michael answered.

"Oh, didn't you hear?" Mr. Parker asked. "Something happened to her mom. She had to go home."

"Her mom," Michael repeated doubtfully. "Convenient."

"What?"

"I mean, that's too bad," Michael amended hastily. "So when's she going to be back?"

"She isn't," Mr. Parker said sadly. "She's apparently going to move in with her mom to take care of her. I just lost the best hash slinger I've ever had, and a piece of history to boot."

"Mmm," Michael murmured, wondering just how much steam would escape Maria's ears if she heard Courtney crowned World's Greatest Hash Slinger. "Wait—history? What do you mean?"

"Courtney's grandmother worked here back in the 50's," Jeff explained. "It was called 'Parker's' back then, and the diner section was new; we started as just a bar. It was so cool to have that family connection. She knew all about the place, the buttons the staff used to wear, everything."

"How do you know this?" Michael asked.

"Courtney told me," Mr. Parker said. "I pulled out the photo albums, and we found a picture of her grandmother. God, she was a dead ringer for her."

"You have a picture of Courtney's grandmother?" Michael said. "Can I see it?"

"Sure!" Mr. Parker said, always eager to share Crashdown history. Michael followed him into his office and waited with what he hoped resembled patience as Mr. Parker ran a hand over a seemingly endless row of photo albums. "1959," he murmured. "Summer. Here we are. Let's see...right here. Isn't the resemblance amazing?"

Sure is, Michael thought, gazing at a photograph of...Courtney. The hair was different, the uniform old-fashioned, the cars visible outside the front window even more so, but that was no grandmother—that was Courtney, here in Roswell in 1959. Their ship had crashed in 1947. It fit.

"Don't they look like twins?" Mr. Parker was saying. "Talk about a family resemblance."

"I see what you mean," Michael said. "Do you mind if I borrow this?"

"Uh...hmm," Mr. Parker said . "These are really precious to me, Michael. It's not just diner history, it's family history."

"Right," Michael agreed. "How about a photocopy?"

Fifteen minutes later, Michael parked outside the high school with a picture of Courtney's "grandmother" in his pocket. Students were pouring into the school, and he was on his way to Max's locker when he spied Maria. Time for her to eat some crow.

"Hey."

"Whatever, dude," Maria said dismissively.

"No, I have something to tell you," Michael insisted.

"I'm not interested," Maria declared.

"Hey, it's about Courtney," Michael protested.

"I am so not interested," Maria clarified.

"Hey, will you just listen to me?" Michael demanded.

Maria slammed her locker door. "You listen to me. She made a play for you, and you went for it. So, what, now she's screwed you over and you've come to realize she's a cheap, manipulative tramp? Well, this is not news to me."

Michael listened in stony silence until she'd finished spewing. "She's an alien," he said flatly. "A skin like Whitaker."

Maria stared at him in astonishment for a moment. "Oh, Michael," she said sadly. "Are you sure?"

"Positive. This answers, like, a million questions all at once," Michael said. "Why Whitaker knew her. Why she showed up when she did. Why she seemed to know so much about us. Why she had a cupboard full of lotion."

"Why she had your picture in her locker," Maria added. "God, she was close to us for months."

"We could have been killed," Michael said smugly, delighted she was displaying contrition.

"God knows I wanted to kill her often enough," Maria remarked. "Have you told Max?"

"On my way," Michael said. "I couldn't reach him all weekend."

"Huh. That's weird," Maria said. "I wonder…"

"What?"

Maria shook her head. "Nothing. Just something Liz said about not wanting to see Max, but...it's a leap. Never mind." She paused, giving him a curious look. "What are you waiting for? Go find Max."

"I'm waiting for an apology," Michael said.

"An apology?"

"Yes, Maria, an apology. You know, the kind of apology you're always demanding from me? Well, now it's your turn."

Maria stared at him uncomprehendingly. "You think I owe you an apology? What the hell for?"

"What for?" Michael echoed. "Because I was right, that's what for! I told you there was something wrong about Courtney, and I was right. She's an alien!"

"One more thing on the long list of things wrong with her," Maria said. "I still don't see why you think I owe you an apology."

"For getting on my case about investigating her!" Michael said in exasperation. "I had to get close to her so I could find out what her deal was."

"God knows you got close," Maria said dryly.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Michael demanded.

"It means I owe you nothing," Maria said firmly. "You weren't just 'investigating' her, or whatever the new euphemism for screwing is. You liked it. You enjoyed it. She came on to you, and you got off on it."

"I didn't screw her," Michael protested. "And it wouldn't have been very believable if I'd acted like I didn't enjoy it. The whole point was for her to believe it so it would work."

"Yeah, well, I'm nominating you for an Oscar, buddy boy, because you not only made her believe it, you made me believe it," Maria said. "And why not? It wasn't fake. You really were enjoying it."

"It's kinda hard to enjoy anything while you're looking over her shoulder to see if she brought a hit squad with her," Michael said crossly. "I was investigating her—"

"God, I am so tired of that word," Maria groaned.

"—because I thought she was suspicious," Michael went on, ignoring her. "And I was right. I was right!"

"Yes, you were right," Maria conceded. "Congratulations, Michael! Great job! But none of that entitles you to an apology. Let me ask you this—where were you both, exactly, when you made this momentous, world-changing discovery?"

"At my apartment," Michael said promptly, mere seconds before Maria's raised eyebrows alerted him to the fact that there was such a thing as too much honesty. "Hey, I didn't invite her! She came to me."

"Oh, I'm sure she did," Maria said sourly.

"The place is a mess," Michael went on. "When she realized I'd figured her out, she jumped out the window and it broke into a million pieces. You should have seen me trying to get it all back together."

"And what exactly were you doing with her when you 'figured her out'?"

"Will you stay on the subject just for once?" Michael said hotly. "I just told you that someone we've been working with for months is an enemy alien, and all you can think about is your stupid pride. We could have been killed!"

"You were making out," Maria said accusingly. "You were making out with her! And you have the gall to stand here and tell me I should apologize?"

"I was investigating—"

"Don't ever use that word in my presence again," Maria ordered. "I could have 'investigated' her without making out with her. There are lots of ways to 'investigate' someone that don't involve shoving your tongue down their throat."

"Not ways that work," Michael retorted. "My way worked. If your way was so great, how come I'm the one who found out she was an alien?"

"So you did shove your tongue down her throat?" Maria said.

"So you don't care if I get killed?" Michael said. "Good to know."

"Wait," Maria said as he turned away. "Michael...wait!" He turned back, folding his arms as she leaned against her locker, her expression softening. "Of course I care if you get killed. I love you."

"Not to mention that only you get to kill me," Michael said.

"That too. Look...I'm sorry—"

"Finally," Michael muttered. "Took long enough."

"—she turned out to be...what she is," Maria finished. "But I'm not sorry for being mad at you. You can't expect me to approve of the way you did it. You hurt my feelings."

"And you can't expect me to worry about your feelings when I'm going after a possible enemy," Michael said. "I thought you'd say, 'Anything, Michael, anything to figure out what she's really up to'."

"Anything but that," Maria admitted. "You were mine."

"The point you're not getting is that I never stopped being yours," Michael said.

Maria took his hand. "Then maybe we just agree to disagree on your methods. Can we do that?"

Michael shook his head. "Are you kidding? Disagreeing seems to be what we're best at."

"At least we're good at something," Maria said. "Let's go find Max."

"If we're agreeing to disagree," Michael said as they started down the hallway, "does this mean you'll stop yanking my chain about it?"

Maria smiled broadly as she slipped her arm into his. "Not a chance, Mikey G."






*********************************************************






The girl's books crashed to the ground. Max stared at them stupidly for a moment before looking up to find a collection of expressions ranging from startled to amused to annoyed. "Uh...sorry," he mumbled, squatting down and gathering the books into an unruly pile. "Didn't see you there."

"Obviously," someone muttered.

"That's okay," the girl said. "Are you all right?"

"Just tired," Max said. "I was...up all night."

"Evans pulls all-nighters?" one of the group tittered. "Who knew?"

"Are you sure you're all right?" book girl asked with concern.

"Yeah," Max answered. "I'm sure."

No, he amended silently as he left the group of kids shaking their heads and whispering. That was the third person he'd bumped into this morning, something of a record, although the first two hadn't resulted in spillage. Ever since Friday night he'd been walking around in a literal daze, bumping into walls, dropping things, not hearing people talking to him. His father hadn't really noticed. Isabel hadn't either. His mother had, making a comment about "that girl" under her breath because, rightly or wrongly, she attributed anything less than stellar in his life to Liz. Both the comment and the fact that she was right this time should have infuriated him, but didn't, because he was...numb. He felt like he was walking through a dark tunnel which blocked out all sight, all sound, all feeling. He was a walking vial of Novocaine. He felt nothing, because what he'd felt when he'd looked through Liz's window had been so severe, so breathtaking, such a punch to the gut that it had rendered him incapable of feeling much of anything, even when bumping into a classmate and knocking her books to the floor. He went through the motions, apologizing and so forth, but he didn't really mean it. To be sorry, one had to be able to feel. He couldn't.

"There you are," a disapproving voice said as he opened his locker. "Where the hell have you been?"

Correction, Max thought wearily as Michael loomed beside him, all self-righteous indignation: He could feel annoyance. A bit of an unwelcome light at the end of the tunnel, but a light all the same.

"On earth," Max answered. "You?"

"Funny," Michael said darkly. "I called you, like, a million times. Why didn't you pick up?"

"I was busy," Max said.

"All weekend?"

"By the time I got unbusy, I noticed you'd stopped calling," Max said. "Figured it couldn't have been too important if you stopped calling."

"Oh, you think?" Michael demanded. "That has to qualify as one of the biggest mistakes of the new millennium."

"I see you haven't lost your talent for drama," Max said.

"You want drama?" Michael said. "Then you should have picked up your phone. I even went over to your house, but you were gone."

"Yeah, people do that on weekends," Max said crossly. "They go out with friends, with their family. They don't just stay home waiting for you to show up and start bitching."

"You know what? Just forget it," Michael said sourly. "I don't need one more conversation to go south this morning. If you can fit it into your busy social schedule, meet me in the Home Ec room after first period. Maria will be there, and Isabel and Tess. Somebody will be interested, even if you're not."

"Interested in what?" Max asked warily. If Michael was calling meetings during a school day, it must be at least semi-important.

"Oh, now you wanna know?" Michael said. "Can't stand not being the first to know something? Then you should have picked up your phone, Maxwell."

"Why?" Max demanded. "I'm here now, and you're still not telling me what's so all-fired important. Seems bitching at me for not jumping whenever you snap your fingers is more important to you because, so far, that's all you've done."

Michael stared at him for a moment. "This is about Liz, isn't it?"

"What?" Max exclaimed. "How did Liz get dragged into your latest temper tantrum?"

"It's gotta be Liz," Michael declared. "Liz is the only thing that makes you both surly and stupid."

"You're pretty good at both yourself," Max retorted.

"So what was it this time?" Michael said, ignoring him. "Another serenade? Maybe a Shakespearean soliloquy in the grocery store? A love letter nailed to the Crashdown's door with a sword? It had to be public because the whole point was to embarrass her into going back to you, wasn't it?"

Max slammed his locker door. "What the hell are you talking about?"

"You," Michael said, "and your pathetic attempts to ignore the fact that the girl has made herself really clear. She doesn't want to be with you any more."

"Just like you didn't want to be with Maria any more?" Max said. "Until you did, that is."

"Don't change the subject," Michael said. "Liz has been very consistent, so you're trying to use public opinion to change her mind."

"That's crazy," Max protested.

"Is it?" Michael said. "Then why all the public stunts? Why get the whole school, hell, the whole town talking about it? Why not do this stuff in private? Because private's not good enough, that's why. You want everyone to 'ooh' and 'aah' over it, and pressure her into doing what you want."

"I don't have to listen to this," Max muttered.

"No, you don't," Michael agreed. "But while you're sticking your fingers in your ears, look at this."

Max stopped short as Michael thrust something in his face. "What's this?"

"A photo, or rather a copy of a photo, from the Crashdown in 1959," Michael answered.

"Looks like it," Max said, noting the old-fashioned hairstyles and clothes. "What about it?"

"Recognize anyone?" Michael said. "Like the chick on the left?"

Max looked harder. "Looks a little like...Courtney. Actually, it looks a lot like Courtney."

"You noticed," Michael said approvingly. "That's supposed to be Courtney's grandmother, but it's not—it's Courtney. Right here, in Roswell, in 1959. Because Courtney's an alien."

"An alien," Max said skeptically. "Really. Just because she looks like her grandmother."

"No, because of the piece of skin that came off her this weekend," Michael said. "The same kind of skin we've been finding all over town."

"Wait—how do you know a piece of skin came off her?"

"What, you too?" Michael demanded. "Why is everyone into the method and not the results? I saw the skin, asked her if she was a Skin, and she ran. That enough evidence for you? And then she didn't show up for work this morning, and Mr. Parker said she'd been conveniently called home to nurse a sick mother. He also mentioned her 'grandmother' had worked at the Crashdown back in the day, and he let me copy that picture. That's her. I'm telling you, that's her."

"Could be," Max allowed, "but I'm more interested in why you stopped trying to contact me if you found another alien in town."

"Dude, I left you, like, a million messages. I said it was important."

"You always say it's important," Max said. "Ever heard of the boy who cried 'wolf'? When there really was a wolf, no one listened."

Michael snatched the photo from Max's hand. "Guess what? There's a wolf. Home Ec room, after first period. Be there."






*********************************************************






"You're here early," Kyle remarked when he drew abreast of Tess on the front steps of the school. "You practically ran out of the house. Big day today?"

"I'm not early, you're late," Tess corrected. "And I was rushing because I like to be on time."

"I'm sure you had a busy morning planned," Kyle said. "So did you tell everybody?"

"About what?"

"Funny," Kyle said. "Although given the way girls work, I guess you wouldn't have to tell 'everybody'. Just tell one girl, and it'll be all over the school by lunchtime. Probably faster that way."

"Kyle, what are you talking about?" Tess demanded.

"You're going to make me say it, aren't you?" Kyle sighed. "Fine. Have you told everyone about me and Liz?"

"No," Tess said. "Why would I?"

"Oh, I don't know," Kyle shrugged. "Mischief? Malice? Sheer spite?"

Tess stopped walking and stared at him. "Is that what you think of me? That I would spread something like that just to be mean?"

"Are you serious?" Kyle said. "After the show you put on this weekend with my dad?"

"I didn't tell him," Tess protested.

"You came damn close," Kyle observed.

"I told you, I was just yanking your chain," Tess said.

"Chain yankers definitely fit into at least the 'mischief' category'," Kyle noted. "I should know, 'cos I am one."

No argument there, Tess thought darkly. That brief bit of pique, a.k.a. chain yanking, was costing her. She should have kept her mouth shut, but she just couldn't. She'd known Liz was trying to turn Max away from her, but she'd never imagined she'd do something so...extreme. "Relax," Tess advised. "I haven't told anyone."

"Except me," Kyle said.

"You already knew, so you don't count," Tess said. "I haven't told anyone else, and I'm not going to. That would hurt Max."

"It would also hurt Liz," Kyle said. "But I guess you're not worried about her."

"Oh, good grief," Tess said crossly, "I didn't mean it like that. I just mean that she's not the one who got hurt."

"Mmm," Kyle murmured. "So is that why he blabbed to you? So Liz would get hurt too? Because Liz isn't the one spreading this around."

"I would hardly call telling one person 'spreading it around'," Tess protested.

"I would," Kyle demurred. "And the fact that he blabbed tells me certain things about Evans, none of them good, which is, like, you know, no great shock. What I can't figure out," he went on as she scowled at him, "is why you're mad at Liz. Her backing off Evans means he's up for grabs, right? That's what you wanted, right? I mean, lamp trimming aside, I was never the real prize—I was just a convenient distraction. Which I'm totally fine with, by the way," he added hastily as her eyebrows rose. "I'm really not in 'prize' mood. Too much pressure."

"I am not mad at Liz," Tess said in exasperation.

"I've been thinking about this," Kyle went on, ignoring her, "and I think I've figured it out. Evans wants Liz, and just as you and I almost hook up, I hook up with Liz instead, so it must seem like Liz is moving in on every single guy you lay eyes on."

"And why would I care?" Tess demanded. "None of this is real. We're going home, so none of this matters."

"Then why are you so pissed about it?" Kyle said.

"I'm not pissed!" Tess exclaimed. "I never said I was pissed!"

"Right," Kyle nodded thoughtfully. "But then you didn't have to. It's pretty obvious. See, I think you've got it wrong," he went on when she flushed. "You're pissed because it does matter to you. Maybe it shouldn't, but it does. And all that stuff about it not being 'real' and not 'mattering' is just your way of trying to convince yourself you're not pissed when you really are."

"I'm finished with this ridiculous conversation," Tess said stiffly.

" 'K, I'm almost done," Kyle said, blocking her exit as she started to walk away. "Here's the thing—you may try to convince yourself none of this is 'real', but you're wrong—it's all real. I'm real, Liz is real, we're real people who really matter. I'm not talking, Liz isn't talking, so if it gets out, it's down to either you or Evans...and then I'll be really pissed." He smiled as she glowered at him. "I'm glad we had this chat. See ya!"

Smarting, Tess headed for her locker. So much for Kyle Valenti being a dumb jock; his uncanny ability to see right through her was downright unsettling, not to mention embarrassing. Problem was that indiscretions like Liz's had a way of getting out, and although she truly had no intention of telling a soul, that didn't mean word couldn't get out some other way, at which point she'd be blamed…

"You okay?"

"Max!" Tess said, slowing as he fell in step beside her. "I...yeah. I just...Kyle and I were…"

"Were what?" Max asked suspiciously, stopping in his tracks. "Did he say something to you about Liz?"

"No!" Tess exclaimed. "No, he didn't. Look, never mind," she went on before he leaped to the obvious second conclusion, that she'd said something to Kyle. "How are you doing? You didn't answer any of my calls this weekend."

"Yeah, I didn't answer anyone's calls," Max said heavily, "and it turns out I should have."






*********************************************************






11 a.m.

Proctor Residence








"Oprah again?" Dee said disapprovingly.

Seated cross-legged on the couch with her breakfast arrayed around her, Courtney didn't bother turning around. "Good morning. Or should I say, Good Almost-Afternoon?"

"Getting up early is overrated," Dee grumbled, moving a plate of bacon so she could sit down, then helping herself to it.

Courtney shook her head in amusement. "What do they say—'Early to bed, early to rise, makes a man healthy, wealthy, and wise'?"

"That was Ben Franklin, and good for him," Dee said. "Here's one night owl who's healthy, financially sound, and not a candidate for the village idiot. 'Early to rise' just makes me cranky."

"Crankier," Courtney corrected.

"What's the point of getting up early if you're just going to rot your brain on this nonsense?" Dee said. "You've been rooted to this couch all weekend, eating and watching this yappy woman tell everyone what to do."

"This morning it's Dr. Phil," Courtney said. "She has him on sometimes. You think Oprah's bad? She looks like a Rhodes scholar after you get a load of him."

"Then what exactly is the attraction?" Dee said in exasperation.

"I think it's like when people slow down when they drive past a car accident," Courtney said. "All these messed up people and their messed up lives are fascinating. And they take my mind off my messed up life."

"You can't just sit here growing moss," Dee said sternly. "You made Brivari a promise."

"I know, I know. I just want to make certain he's holding up his end of the bargain before I take such a big step."

"He is holding up his end of the bargain," Dee said. "He got on the phone to Larak and supported the treaty. You have witnesses."

"It's not exactly a 'phone'," Courtney noted.

"Fine, an intergalactic phone," Dee said impatiently. "Close enough. My point is, he's now on record as a treaty supporter. Your turn!"

"He also promised to build a safe house for the Resistance," Courtney reminded her.

"And that will take months," Dee said. "It has to be built, outfitted, and atmospherically sealed. Do you mean to tell me you're planning to sit here until the ribbon cutting?"

"Of course not," Courtney said. "Did you hear what's he's planning? The second site, and the bowling alley, and the movie theater, and the library?"

"Well, if you're all going to be sealed inside, you need a way to not go crazy," Dee said. "You need something to do. And the second site is in case of attack, so they can't take you all out at once...wait. Are you changing the subject?"

"We were talking about Brivari building a safe house," Courtney. "How is that changing the subject? Did he say how they're going to get supplies in and out? None of us will be able to go outside."

"Some kind of airlock," Dee said. "And I gather he's going to be the liaison with the outside world. That's why he's building it near LA. He's going to live there now."

"Yeah, what's up with that? He said he was never going back to his house here in Roswell. Why not? Is he really that upset about Zan?"

Dee shook her head. "You didn't see the place. I got a good look at it while I was waiting for him to come home. Zan is all over that house."

"How could he be 'all over it'?" Courtney said. "He was only here a couple of days. What, did he go on a shopping spree and redecorate?"

"He went shopping, all right," Dee said. "There was enough food in that kitchen to feed an army. Apparently that's what they lack most in the future. But you could see him everywhere. You know how Brivari's so neat, it looks like he doesn't live there? Zan was messy. He left stuff everywhere, from the living room, to the bed he slept on—"

"Don't you mean 'in'?"

"No, I mean 'on'," Dee said. "I guess they don't have sheets in the future either. I could have cleaned it all up, but I wasn't sure he'd want me to." She paused. "You're changing the subject again."

"Not!" Courtney protested. "This is all totally on the subject. Say, why do you think he never said hello to Yvonne when he was here? He must know she's here, but she says she hasn't seen him."

Dee was silent for a moment while Oprah paraded out her next guest. "I think he knows why she's here," she said finally. "We've all known for a while that her husband, Stephen, wasn't going to be around much longer. Stephen and Brivari were close; without him, Jaddo would never have escaped. Brivari just lost Jaddo, and I think he just can't face another loss right now. It's why I didn't tell him Yvonne was here in the first place. I was waiting for a better time."

"Not sure there'll be a 'better time'," Courtney said.

"Doesn't matter," Dee said. "He knows she's here, and he knows I didn't tell him she's here. He'll figure out why. And now you have to quit stalling."

"I'm not—"

"Oh, stop it," Dee said crossly. "Asking about Yvonne was definitely changing the subject. You got your treaty endorsement. Pay up!"

"I will when I'm certain he's delivered," Courtney said firmly. "He's got you to make certain I keep my end of the bargain, but I have no one to make certain he keeps his. You'll dangle me off the roof if I don't come through, but no one can do that to a Royal Warder. I'll park here for the rest of the year if that's how long it takes because once I set that in motion, there's no going back. He can blow up the safe house or rescind his support of the treaty, but I'll never get that toothpaste back in the tube."

"You won't need to," Dee said. "He gave you his word. Love him or hate him, Brivari doesn't go back on his word."

"I'll still wait for the follow-through, thank you very much," Courtney said. "I'm not sure what to believe any more. Like he's been moping for weeks, but he claims he's been feeding Nicholas false information about Vanessa to string him along, and that he finally had to put a stop to it because Nicky wasn't buying it any more. How'd he manage to do that while he was moping? Did he really send a box of Vanessa's skin flakes to Copper Summit? It doesn't make sense. I don't believe it."

"Oh, good Lord," Dee groaned, grabbing the remote. "It's too early for arguing. I need food. No, I need tea, and then food. And I need this crazy woman to shut the hell up," she added, changing the channel from Oprah to a newswoman with shellacked hair.

"...before her husband John Whitaker's upcoming election, she took his place on the ballot and won by a higher margin than any Democrat in 15 years. But all of that ended yesterday just outside her hometown of Copper Summit, Arizona, where a tragic single-car accident cut short a life of public service. Vanessa Whitaker, the controversial New Mexico congresswoman, is dead. More in a moment."

Stunned, Courtney and Dee stared at the television for a long minute.

"Believe it now?" Dee asked finally.

"Yeah," Courtney said faintly. "I do."






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I will be back on Sunday, February 5, 2017 with Chapter 60. Thank you for your patience with my less-than-regular posting as I move my children to various places, and hopefully the posting schedule will go back to normal next month as we're very nearly done. A very Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year to all my readers!
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
majiklmoon
Dorkus Maximus and Super Wuss
Posts: 14820
Joined: Fri Oct 20, 2000 8:01 pm

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, S2, TEEN, Chapter 59, 12/18

Post by majiklmoon »

it's good - it's very very good :)
It all started with a boy, a girl, and a silver handprint.
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 60

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hey, majik! Good to see you again, and thank you!




Thank you so much for waiting, everyone! The kids are all moved (although the one who moved back from New Zealand is still waiting for his stuff...the boat just pulled in), and hopefully we can get back to twice monthly chapters.







CHAPTER SIXTY





November 20, 2000, 3:00 p.m.

West Roswell High School








Liz Parker hugged her books to her chest as students rushed past out the front door of the school. The final bell had rung, always eagerly awaited, but especially so on Mondays, even more so than Fridays. You could be a bit more patient on Fridays because you knew that two days of glorious freedom awaited. On Mondays you just tried to get through before sheer exhaustion took over, borne of weekend merriment, homework cramming, and staying up much too late the night before. The Monday bell meant you could stagger home and faceplant before tackling homework and falling into bed, preferably at a more hospitable hour. Which was exactly what she'd been planning to do until her day had been upended in sixth period, dashing more than just her dream of a quick nap. Now she pushed herself into the corner by the door and watched the sea of passing students. The sooner she got this over with, the better.

"Liz?"

It was a concerned-looking Kyle, the second last person she wanted to see. "You okay?" he asked.

"Yeah! Yeah, I'm fine," Liz lied.

Kyle gave her a skeptical look. "Catch up with you later," he told his friends waiting nearby, who shot each other knowing glances before leaving.

"No, really, I'm fine," Liz protested. "You don't have to stay."

"Right, you're fine," Kyle said. "Because people who are fine always try to melt into a handy nearby wall."

"I'm just waiting for...someone," Liz finished. "And there's always a big stampede out of school, so I was just staying out of the way."

"You don't look like you're 'just staying out of the way'," Kyle noted. "You look like you're trying to disappear."

Disappear. Liz's breath caught in her throat at Kyle's inadvertently poor choice of words. "What's wrong?" Kyle pressed. "Did someone say something? You know, about...us?"

"What? No!" Liz said, that being the one bright spot in an otherwise crappy day. "No, I didn't hear a thing."

"Good," Kyle said. "Because I made it really clear to Tess that I wanted her to keep her mouth shut, and she said she would...because talking about it would hurt Max."

"Yeah," Liz agreed quickly, trying to shake the feeling that she'd just been slapped. "Yeah, it would. I'm glad she sees that."

"So why are you hanging here?" Kyle said. "I'd think you'd want to get as far away from Max as you could."

"Love to," Liz said sadly, "but I can't. Something's come up."

"Something...wait," Kyle said warily. "Are you waiting for Max?"

"I kind of have to," Liz said.

"No," Kyle said firmly, "no, you don't have to, 'kind of' or otherwise. What, is this a Q&A? Some kind of 'why did you do this to me'? Because, as I recall, he came to you, and after you told him not to. He saw what he deserved to see."

"No, no, it's…" Liz pulled Kyle further into the corner. "Remember the night of Isabel's party, when Tess was kidnapped and they had to rescue her?"

"Hard to forget," Kyle said. "What about it?"

Liz glanced around, but no one was close enough to hear. "Did your dad tell you about Congresswoman Whitaker?"

"Are you kidding?" Kyle said. "I'm still having nightmares. Not that I didn't already know that politicians weren't human. I just didn't expect one of mine to be a Martian."

"I've been saying she's on vacation these past few weeks because we didn't know what else to do," Liz went on. "But all of a sudden the news is reporting her death. They say she died in a car accident...yesterday."

"But she died weeks ago," Kyle said.

"Right. So someone's lying, and they want to find out who."

"With 'they' being our resident Martians. Who aren't Martians," Kyle added hastily when she gave him a beady stare. "Okay, so, what does this have to do with you?"

"I worked for her," Liz said. "So Isabel came to me today and asked for my help. We're going to meet at Whitaker's office after school."

" 'We'? You mean you and Isabel?"

"I mean all of them," Liz said. "I was hoping to stay away from Max for at least a little while, but I guess not."

"Why not?" Kyle demanded. "I don't see how this is your problem."

"I'm pretty much the only one who knew her, and knows about them," Liz said. "No one else can do this. And you know what they're up against. Look what happened at Isabel's party. Or what happened to Max last spring."

"Okay," Kyle sighed, "so you feel stuck. But if you're gonna do this, do it on your own terms."

"What do you mean?" Liz asked.

"Well, for starters, stop acting like you did something wrong," Kyle said. "Because you didn't. You were straight with Max, even straighter than you were with me, and he didn't listen."

"You didn't either," Liz reminded him.

"Not at first, but I got there," Kyle said. "Max never did. If he'd listened, he would never have shown up with those tickets and would never have seen what he saw. That's on him."

"He's had a rough time," Liz protested.

"So have you," Kyle said firmly. "And having a rough time doesn't mean he owns you. You did nothing wrong."

"Especially because we didn't...I mean, not really," Liz finished awkwardly.

"Doesn't matter," Kyle said. "Even if we had 'really', you still didn't do anything wrong."

"Then why do I feel like I did?" Liz said.

Kyle's expression softened. "Because you're a good person. Because you don't enjoy hurting people. Hell, I thought it would be fun to knock Evans off his high horse, but I didn't enjoy it as much as I thought I would. But don't read too much into that," he warned. "I still enjoyed it. And when I heard he'd told Tess, I was pissed. You should be too."

I was, Liz admitted silently, although some of that indignation had evaporated over the weekend as she'd mused on how Max must have felt, and how it helped to tell someone else. Isabel would have been sympathetic but largely uninterested, Michael openly hostile. Only Tess would have cared, even if her being the first one he spilled to did rankle. But what about how she felt? What about the rough time she'd been through? Granted, Max didn't know about that, but the fact remained that she hadn't been trying to be mean—she'd done what she'd done to save the world. Didn't that count for something? And what if she really had wanted to end it with Max? Is this how he would react, ignoring her and pushing on even as she was telling him not to? End of the world or no end of the world, he had refused to respect her wishes.

"Look, if you want to get mixed up in this, go ahead, but do it your way," Kyle was saying. "Like, why cower in the corner? Why wait for them at all? You're not their servant. Go to the office, but let them come to you. And don't take any guff when they get there. You're doing them a favor. Don't let them forget that."

The world became brighter as a weight lifted from Liz's shoulders. "You know...you're right," she said slowly. "You're absolutely right."

" 'Course I am!" Kyle said. "Wait—I am?"

"Yeah!" Liz said. "Going to the office is a great idea. I can look around without Max hanging over me, and...it's a great idea. Thanks, Kyle."

"Wow," Kyle said dryly. "I don't get to be right much. Want me to walk you to Whitaker's office?"

"No, that's okay," Liz said. "Whether or not this is my problem, it's definitely not yours."

"Oh, I wasn't coming in," Kyle said. "I'll just dump you outside and let you fend for yourself. What'dya say?"

Liz smiled in spite of herself. "I say I'd love to have you dump me."







*********************************************************






Proctor Residence







"You're certain?" Courtney said "You're absolutely certain he threw his hat in the ring?"

"I heard him," Nathaniel said, "and so did several others. Would you like to talk to them?"

"No, no, I didn't mean it that way," Courtney sighed. "I'm just finding it hard to believe he actually went through with it."

"He spoke directly to Larak and confirmed that he supported the negotiations," Nathaniel said. "I'd call that 'going through with it'."

"Just the negotiations?" Courtney said hopefully. "Not the treaty itself?"

Nathaniel raised an eyebrow. "Grasping at straws, aren't we? At the moment, we really don't have a treaty to support. What we have is a draft, and all the arguments surrounding it, a.k.a. negotiations. He supported the negotiations, ergo he supports the treaty."

"You've really improved your Earth idioms," Courtney said darkly. "And your Latin."

"We've passed our 50th anniversary on this planet," Nathaniel said, "which means I've had plenty of time. And you're still on the hook."

Don't I know it, Courtney thought as the hologram of her faintly exasperated Second hovered over her trithium generator in Dee's guest room. Human telephones were safer, but she'd deemed it worth the risk of using a communicator; she'd wanted to see Nathaniel's expressions and body language as well as hear his voice when she asked if Brivari had truly gone on record as supporting the treaty. They only had a few more minutes before they'd have to hang up, or Nicholas would be able to track them.

"What I don't get is why you agreed to it in the first place," Nathaniel was saying. "If you didn't want to do it, why not just let it go? The negotiations were proceeding without him."

"Believe me, I've asked myself that a hundred times," Courtney said. "He's been the original immovable object on this subject, so the odds I'd have to deliver were small."

"Can't say I blame him," Nathaniel said. "A peace treaty from Vanessa and Jaddo? That sounds like some kind of joke, the bad kind. It's hard to believe no matter where you're coming from. It certainly gave me pause, gave all of us pause."

"But you came around," Courtney said. "Brivari never did. Even then, I didn't think he'd really go through with it."

"I didn't believe he'd really make us a safe house either," Nathaniel admitted. "But he's not only building one, he's building a back-up, and adding all sorts of extra stuff so we don't go stir crazy, and acting as our liaison with the outside. It's like the guy's got religion."

He did, Courtney thought sadly, in the form of a king from the future, something she had no intention of even trying to explain to Nathaniel. That was probably the real reason Brivari was supporting the treaty, because Zan from the future had wanted him to, with the threat she'd dangled just a convenient excuse. Either way, it got the job done, but put her in difficult position. Now she had to pony up.

"I just realized I referred to a Covari as a 'guy'," Nathaniel was saying. "And not just any Covari, but a Royal Warder. We've definitely been here too long. But seriously, he's been...cordial. Efficient. Relatively unobjectionable."

"High praise," Courtney said dryly. "This is the first time you've had to deal with him without me there. Maybe he's on his best behavior, whatever that is."

"If it's any consolation, he didn't sound happy about it," Nathaniel noted. "His support for the negotiations was grudging, and that was very clear, even to Larak."

"Doesn't matter," Courtney said. "An official endorsement from the King's Warder is gold, even if it is grudging. Everyone knows that."

"It immediately changed the tone of the talks," Nathaniel admitted. "It was really bothering some of the delegates that there was no official word from Zan or his Warder." He paused. "Which brings me to the next order of business. Khivar is pushing a summit to discuss the treaty."

"Oh, right," Courtney said scornfully. "He'll propose his own 'treaty', which will be something like 'crown me king, or I'll kill you'."

"Most likely," Nathaniel agreed. "They're proposing to hold the summit on Earth."

Courtney blinked. "What? How? Is everyone seriously going to hop a plane and come here?"

"No. They want to transfer like Larak did," Nathaniel said. "Except Khivar, of course. He has Nicholas there to speak for him."

Courtney's jaw dropped. "You've got to be joking! Do they have any idea how dangerous that is? He'll assassinate all of them!"

"No, he won't," Nathaniel said. "He's already got all of Antar mad at him, even his supporters. If he murders the leaders of our sister planets, he'll have a grand total of five planets mad at him. Those are odds even Khivar can understand."

"I don't believe this," Courtney muttered.

"There's more," Nathaniel said. "Khivar agreed to the summit on the condition that Zan attend."

"You mean his representative," Courtney said. "As in Brivari."

"No, I mean Zan," Nathaniel said. "Zan himself has to attend, or no summit."

"Then there's no summit," Courtney declared.

"Not so fast," Nathaniel said. "If there's no summit, that could scuttle the talks."

"The King's Warder just climbed aboard that train," Courtney said crossly. "Isn't that good enough?"

"It should have been," Nathaniel admitted, "and it might have been except that Khivar also knows how much weight Brivari's endorsement brings to the party. So he raised the stakes by demanding Zan's personal involvement."

"Zan is in no condition to attend a summit!" Courtney exclaimed. "He barely even knows who he is!"

"That's not what it looks like from Antar," Nathaniel said. "It's common knowledge that Zan has emerged and accessed the message left by the Queen Mother. In their minds, that means he's back."

"Back?" Courtney repeated incredulously. "Back? He's a child! I mean, yeah, he just—just—learned he's a king, but he has no memory of being one…" She stopped, raising both hands to her head in a kind of silent scream. "He knows," she said breathlessly. "Khivar knows. That's why he's insisting that Zan attend. One look at Zan now, and the rest of them won't give him the time of day. Shit! Shit, shit, shit! Okay," she said, panic rising as she paced in front of her placid Second's hologram, "we have to get out of this. Can we postpone the summit for, say, another year? Or two, or three?"

"Maybe," Nathaniel said doubtfully, "but it wouldn't look good. Relax," he added soothingly as she made a strangled sound of despair. "Zan just has to put in an appearance, prove his birthright, and look credible. Then he can excuse himself and let Brivari take over. Is he up to that, at least?"

"I'm not sure," Courtney said in dismay. "Maybe. Maybe not."

"It's that bad?" Nathaniel said.

"He's a kid!" Courtney exclaimed. "A human kid! He doesn't remember who he was, he knows nothing of the politics of our world or any other, and doing a handoff with Brivari means Brivari will have to reveal himself. Which he hasn't done because Zan has the power to compel him, and with Zan's current lack of maturity, that's a very, very bad idea."

"He could compel Jaddo too, but he revealed himself," Nathaniel said.

"And that was the plan," Courtney said, "that one would step out and the other remain hidden so one would be free."

"Which is why there's a new plan," Nathaniel said. "And a good thing, too, because if Zan declines or postpones for too long, he risks destroying the talks altogether."

"We're screwed," Courtney groaned.

"Of course we're not," Nathaniel said. His image leaned in closer. "You can get Zan ready."

"Holy shit," Courtney whispered.

"You promised," Nathaniel said firmly. "Jaddo was their guide, but now he's gone. Someone must take his place, and you promised Brivari that would be you. That was the deal you made, that Brivari support the treaty in exchange for you becoming his liaison with the Royal Four. He's upheld his end; now it's your turn. Get Zan ready for the summit. It's coming whether you like it or not."







**********************************************************






Parker Residence






Liz Parker stared at her nearly empty suitcase in consternation, her mind a blank. She was supposed to be packing, but she couldn't concentrate. Every time she tried to make a list, either in her head or on paper, her mind kept returning to the afternoon at Whitaker's office, which had started so well and ended so badly. She'd actually been okay by the time Kyle had dropped her off, in a much better mood than the one he'd found her in because she'd decided he was right—she'd done nothing wrong, and she'd help them, but on her own terms. It had taken a good hour for them to arrive, but she'd been glad for the time alone to get her head together and deal with the flood of calls pouring in in the wake of the media coverage. Whitaker's assistant, Rose, who had long since returned to Washington during her boss's "personal leave", had left a message which sounded like she was in a state of shock, which she probably was. One had to wonder how much more shocked she would have been had she known her employer wasn't human, assuming she didn't already—for all they knew, Rose was also a Skin. Rose had told Liz to forward all calls and correspondence, which she'd been been doing anyway, albeit on a part-time basis, and that someone would be by to empty the office within days. If they wanted access to Whitaker's papers, they needed to move fast.

And then Max and company had arrived, puzzled that she hadn't waited for them. Isabel, Michael, and Tess quickly got over that when she'd pointed out that she'd never been asked or agreed to wait for them, but Max's frown said otherwise. They'd rifled through the office in relative silence, everyone missing the looks Max was throwing her way. By the time the shit had hit the fan, she'd been thoroughly annoyed.



Well, somehow the Skins know that she's dead. None of us has said anything...unless it came from here.

You mean from me
.



Even now, standing in her bedroom, the sting of that accusation made her want to throw something. How dare he? How dare Max insinuate that she'd put all of them in danger just because she'd refused to get back together? Whatever he thought of her refusal, however angry he was about Kyle, he had no business accusing her of leaking Whitaker's death to the press. Why would she even do that? What purpose would it serve? Did he really think her capable of something like that? The only saving grace was that Tess had rescued her by pointing out the letter from the "Universal Friendship League". She'd avoided eye contact with Tess, but Tess hadn't batted an eyelash; she'd been all business, ignoring Max's smoldering looks and accusations, and acting like she had no idea Max had caught her and Kyle in bed together. An interesting and aborted phone call with the League had followed, along with Max's subsequent decision to go to Arizona, which she had silently cheered because that meant a few more days when she wouldn't have to contemplate strangling him...and then he'd insisted she go with them. Great. Just great.

"Knock, knock?" a voice called. "Liz, you in there?"

Liz opened her bedroom door. "I thought you'd be checking out Courtney's place," Liz said.

"Tonight," Maria said, surveying the meager contents of her suitcase, "under cover of darkness. So it's true. You're really going with them?"

"What choice do I have?" Liz said sourly. "I'm the only one with a 'legitimate connection' to Whitaker. How about I 'legitimately' sneak a little booze into Max's lunch? I didn't mean that," she added quickly when Maria's eyebrows rose. "I…I didn't."

"Yeah, I think you did," Maria said. "What brought this on?"

"Didn't Michael tell you?" Liz said bitterly. "Max accused me of leaking the news of Whitaker's death to the press."

Maria's eyes grew round. "He said that?"

"In so many words," Liz said. "Everyone heard it. Everyone looked at me like I'd just blown them in. Didn't Michael mention it?"

Maria shook her head. "Nope. But he did say Max had asked you to come with them, and that you didn't look too happy about it."

"Why should I be?" Liz said crossly. "I've been trying to make Max understand that we can't be together, that we don't work together, and now we'll be stuck together. It's bad timing."

"Very bad," Maria agreed, taking her hands. "Don't go."

"I have to," Liz said. "He's right—I'm the only connection."

"Then send a sympathy card with them," Maria said, "or flowers, or cookies, or something. They can deliver it. You stay here."

"You have no idea how tempting that is," Liz said.

"So give in to temptation!" Maria said. "Stay home, and stay sane."

"I can't," Liz sighed. "I mean, I'm pissed at Max, but this isn't just about Max, it's about Michael and Isabel and Tess too. It's not fair to put them in danger just because I'm mad at Max. That's exactly what he accused me of. No sense proving him right."

"If he really thinks you blew them in, why would he want you to come in the first place?" Maria said.

"He doesn't," Liz said. "He's just...angry. He's lashing out because he's angry."

"Because you turned him down," Maria said.

Because I was trying to save the world, Liz amended sadly. Which Max didn't know about, couldn't know about, but still… It didn't make the sacrifices she had to make any easier. She just hoped they really had managed to avert disaster in the future, that this was all worth it. It would be a real kick in the pants if everything turned to crap anyway.

"Help me out here," she said to Maria. "I need to pack, and I can't think."

"Well...for starters, I don't think you'll be needing a bathing suit," Maria said, plucking her bikini out of her suitcase. "I'm guessing this isn't a 'lounge-by-the-pool' type of trip."

"Good Lord, what made me grab that?" Liz groaned.

"Your last trip was to Florida," Maria reminded her. "Big difference. Where's your hairdryer? Toothbrush? Make-up?"

"I told you, I can't think!" Liz exclaimed. "Every time I try to be logical and pull stuff together, my mind just goes blank."

"Okay, walk-through," Maria said briskly, pulling her off the bed and into the bathroom. "What's the first thing you do in here when you go to bed at night?"

"Brush my teeth," Liz answered.

"So grab your toothbrush and toothpaste. Second thing?"

Twenty minutes later, they had methodically gathered a workable suitcase. "You need one more thing," Maria said, plopping down beside her on the bed. "An excuse. How are you going to explain a trip to Arizona to your parents?"

"Tess said she'd take care of that," Liz said, "and I'm happy to make it her problem. I've got enough of my own."






********************************************************






Valenti Residence






There, Tess thought with satisfaction, zipping her duffle bag closed. Packing was second nature to her, packing quickly even more so. She and Nasedo had moved a lot, and almost every time had been sudden, a mad dash away from whoever had discovered them or whoever was about to. The last time she'd packed was to come here on the night her house had been broken into, and the time before that, it was to come to Roswell…

Tess brushed a wistful hand across her bag. Every other time they'd run, they'd been running from something and toward God only knew what, their landing place a mystery. Their move to Roswell had been the first time she'd not only known exactly where she was going, but had actually looked forward to it. It seemed so far away now, like it had happened years ago instead of just a few months. Now Nasedo was dead, and she was a refugee in a house which didn't want her, among others like herself for the first time in her life who also didn't want her. She'd found the Others, but it hadn't been the joyous homecoming she'd dreamed of, and it had come at a price. Maybe now that Liz had officially stepped aside, she and Max could find their way back to where they'd been in that other life. If he could get over the fact that Liz had stepped aside, that is, which he clearly wasn't, judging by his behavior at Whitaker's office this afternoon.

Her phone rang. "Can you be ready in a hour?" Max's clipped voice asked without preamble.

"I'm ready now," Tess answered.

There came a pause. "You are?"

"Yeah. We moved a lot, remember? And not just moved, but ran, for our lives most of the time. I learned to pack fast."

"Right," Max said. "I'm...used to Isabel. She takes forever to pack."

"She's never had to run," Tess said. "Lucky her. Come over whenever you're ready. I'm good to go." She paused. "Max, are you...are you okay? Because you know you can talk to me if—"

"I'm fine," Max broke in. "Be over shortly."

Tess rung off with a sigh. Liz may have stepped aside, but that didn't mean Max was automatically hers. She'd thought of Liz as an obstacle which, once removed, would put everything right again, but it wasn't that simple. She would still have to win him, and it was much too soon to even begin trying. She would have to be patient and supportive so that when Max was ready to move on, she was the one he moved on to.

Her phone battery was low. Patience wouldn't do for this as there was no time to charge it the old-fashioned way. Holding the phone in her hand, she concentrated, watching the bars light up one after another on the battery symbol…

"What the hell?"

It was Kyle, standing in her—his?—bedroom doorway and eyeing her bag with alarm. "Are you leaving?" he demanded. "Just because we had an argument? You're just packing up and leaving?'

Tess smiled faintly. "No, Kyle, I'm not that fragile. Sorry if you had your hopes up."

"Oh," Kyle said, taken aback. "Okay. The only hopes I had were that we could fight some more. I, uh...kind of like fighting with you."

"Gee, thanks," Tess said dryly. "You're not so bad yourself. We're just going to Arizona to check something out."

"Whitaker's fake funeral?" Kyle said.

"How did you know about that?" Tess asked sharply. "Did Liz tell you?"

"Whoa! Paranoia alert," Kyle chuckled. "It's all over the news."

Of course, Tess thought, chagrined. She shouldn't be so quick to jump on Liz; Max had that angle more than covered. "Right. I...didn't realize you watched the news."

"You neither," Kyle said. "There's so much we don't know about each other."

"Maybe it's best we keep it that way," Tess said.

"Maybe," Kyle shrugged. "So how are you pulling this off in the middle of the week? My dad will be pissed if you skip school."

"Your dad is the one helping us do it," Tess said.

"No shit!" Kyle exclaimed.

"Yes, really," Tess translated. "He's not happy about it, but he realizes we have to go. We're officially attending some kind of youth panel on law enforcement in Santa Fe. He was really nervous about lying to Max's dad, but I guess Mr. Evans liked the idea, being a lawyer and all."

"Huh," Kyle said. "My dad, the liar. Guess I'm not surprised he'd be good at it. He got you all squared with the school, and everything. So many perks to being a Martian."

"Yeah, tons!" Tess agreed. "You get to be abducted, and have people try to kill you, and everything. It's great!"

"Nah, those aren't perks," Kyle said. "That happened to Liz and me, and we're not Martians."

"What a coincidence," Tess said tartly. "Neither are we."

The doorbell rang. "I'll get it," Kyle said, scooting away before she could stop him.

"No, wait...Kyle?" Tess called. "Kyle! I'll get it! It's probably for me anyway—"

She pulled up short behind him as he threw the front door open. Max stood on the other side, his face a thundercloud.

"Max!" Kyle exclaimed. "Buddy! Haven't seen you for...well, not for at least a couple of days. How's the peeking in girls' windows going for you?"

Ouch. Tess bit her lip as Max's expression darkened, if that was possible. "I wasn't 'peeking'," Max said stiffly. "I was bringing over concert tickets."

"For a concert Liz had already told you she wasn't going to," Kyle nodded. "How thoughtful of you to ignore her completely."

"I'm not having this discussion with you," Max said stonily.

"No, you're not," Kyle agreed. "You're having it with Tess. Took you, what, all of five minutes to blather what you'd seen to her?"

Shit. Tess squirmed inwardly as Max's eyes fastened on hers. There would be a reckoning for this, she was certain. "Are you ready?" he asked her coldly.

"Completely," Tess said, pushing past Kyle. "Let's go."






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




I'll post Chapter 61 on Sunday, February 26. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 61

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE




November 20, 2000, 7:15 p.m.

Roswell Sheriff's Station









"You heading out, sir?" Hanson called. "It's about time."

"It sure is," Valenti agreed. "Hold down the fort, will you?"

"Sure thing, sir. Get some rest. You've earned it."

And how, Valenti thought,. Hanson only knew the half of it; on top of a difficult day with John Q. Public, there was the little matter of the latest alien debacle, which had led to the larger matter of whether or not he should intervene, followed by the telling of a whopper to Philip Evans. The tale of Vanessa Whitaker had taken a turn for the bizarre what with news reports of her death which had supposedly occurred only yesterday when, in fact, she had died at Isabel's hands weeks ago. He'd heard the first report on the way to work and correctly assumed he'd soon be hearing from the kids. What he hadn't counted on was their decision to go foraging in Arizona without back-up. Offers to accompany them had been politely refused, and reminders of how much they'd needed him when Max had been abducted had fallen on deaf ears; that abduction had been by humans, they had argued, not aliens, and he'd only get himself killed.

But they had needed his help in another way, and the assistance requested had left him with a racing heart and flop sweat. He'd lied successfully to a man who was almost as good as sniffing out lies as he was, and now he was grateful to step out of the crosshairs, for a night, at least. Tess would be gone tonight, affording him and Kyle some time alone, something they hadn't had since she'd moved in. Although he'd rate her addition to the family a success, he still sometimes longed for the simpler, if messier, existence he and his son had shared before. After a couple of days eating junk and throwing his clothes around, he'd probably be glad to have her back. Assuming they made it back, of course, which was precisely what he was still fretting over when he reached his cruiser.

"Jim!" a voice called.

It was Dee Evans, in a parked car only a few down from his. "Evenin'," Valenti said. "Is there a reason you're lurking in the parking lot?"

"You tell me," Dee said. "Diane says the kids are gone, to some youth conference in Santa Fe that you arranged for them to attend at the last minute. Anything you want to tell me?"

"Funny, I was about to ask you the same thing," Valenti said. "For example, were you ever going to tell me that a waitress at the Crashdown was an alien?"

Dee sighed heavily, and he could have sworn he heard an only barely stifled expletive. "Get in."

"What for?" Valenti said. "So you can point out all the other things you haven't told me, even though you promised to be straight with me the last time we had this conversation?"

"Get in," Dee said firmly. "We're not having this conversation in the parking lot."

"That's right, we're not," Valenti agreed. " 'Night, Dee."

"Wait! Jim...shit!" she exclaimed, not the least bit stifled this time, starting her engine and pulling around to his cruiser just as he was unlocking the door. "Jim, wait. I can—"

"Explain?" Valenti finished. "Because I'm really not interested in your—"

"That is not what I was going to say," Dee interrupted. "Don't put words in my mouth. There are plenty there to start with."

"Not enough, if you ask me," Valenti retorted. "Seems you could use some guidance on what to say, as in say more to your allies, or they won't be allies any more."

"All right, I'm sorry," Dee said, sounding not terribly contrite. "It's just that—"

"Is there an echo in here?" Valenti said sharply. "Because it seems we keep doing this, you withholding information, me finding it anyway, you apologizing, lather, rinse, repeat. I'm done with it. Either tell me everything, or tell me nothing."

Dee gave him a measured stare before nodding. "All right, then. Nothing it is. This information channel will go silent as you request. Just to be clear, that means if anything happens, you're on your own. Thank you for everything you've done for us, sheriff, and have a good night."

Valenti's mouth fell open as she drove off, leaving him gawping in the parking lot. What the hell? Had she just taken him at his word? You gave her a choice, he thought furiously, and she picked one. Idiot! What was he going to do now? Wait, he decided. She'd be back. This was only a test. She was calling his bluff. Pulling his leg. She'd be back.

She wasn't. The minutes ticked by as Valenti paced in front of his cruiser, mentally working through what he would do if she really meant what she said. He had an alien living in his house—was she now the main source of information? Tess was certainly stalwart and capable, but the fact remained that she was a kid, and a blinkered one at that, so focused on going back to wherever she'd come from that she missed what was going on right in front of her. But really, did it matter if Dee wasn't talking any more? Obviously she hadn't told him everything, so perhaps her silence wouldn't be the handicap he feared. Then again, she was the only conduit to their one remaining guardian, the one the kids didn't know about. And what exactly would that guardian have to say when he learned his closest ally had rejected him? Would he now view Valenti as an enemy? Would he hurt Kyle? Would he…

"Sir?"

It was Hanson peering curiously out the back door. "You okay?" Hanson said. "I looked out the window and saw you were still here."

"Yeah, I'm just...thinking things over," Valenti finished truthfully.

"Go home, sir," Hanson said sympathetically. "You need some space. It was a rough day."

He's right, Valenti thought after he'd thanked Hanson and shooed him back inside. He needed some time to process everything he'd learned today. Dee wasn't going anywhere, so he could work on that later. Thoroughly rattled, he climbed into his cruiser.

"Finally. I thought you were going to pace all night."

Valenti jumped a foot; in the dark, he'd completely missed the woman in the passenger seat. "What the...how the...how the hell did you get in here?" he demanded.

"Through the door," Dee said calmly. "Climbing through windows is the kids' thing. You unlocked your car before you had your tantrum, remember?"

"It wasn't a 'tantrum', it was justifiable anger!" Valenti retorted. "You never told me that the girl who's been pouring my coffee for the last several months was an alien. And Max told me they didn't know Vanessa Whitaker was an alien until she kidnapped Tess, so I assumed you didn't either, but now I'm starting to wonder."

"It's not safe for you to know everything," Dee said. "If—"

"Don't," Valenti said firmly. "Don't even think of trying to make this about my 'safety'. This is about you holding back. Don't change the subject."

"I can't promise to tell you everything," Dee said in exasperation. "Do you tell me everything?"

"Yes!" Valenti exclaimed.

"No," Dee corrected. "You arranged this 'conference' this afternoon, but you haven't uttered a peep to me."

"I was busy," Valenti said.

"More like pissed," Dee said.

"That too. Look, you can't compare my not having contacted you less than 24 hours after something happened to you keeping mum for months. Those are totally different things."

"Are they?" Dee said. "I have no idea what the kids are up to. If they're up to something dangerous, and the odds are good they are, their Warder is off in another state tending to another matter. We're on our own. Now explain to me how this compares to Courtney pouring your coffee?"

Shit, Valenti thought, having counted on the guardian's proximity when he'd reluctantly accepted the kids' refusal to have him accompany them. "So you know about the waitress?" he asked her. "How long have you known?"

"Since 1959," Dee said. "That's when I met her. She was Courtney Harris back then. Didn't know she was an alien right away, but it didn't take me long to figure it out."

"1959?" Valenti said. "That's back when my father was sheriff."

"Ah, your dad," Dee said fondly. "He was on her tail something fierce."

"My dad knew her?" Valenti said in astonishment. "Jesus, did everyone know about her but me?"

"The kids didn't know about her," Dee said.

"Great, so now I'm being lumped in with the ones always kept in the dark," Valenti said crossly. "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

"What exactly does Courtney have to do with this, Jim? Does wherever they really went have something to do with her? And before you tell me not to call you 'Jim'," Dee added when his eyes flashed, "I should remind you that the last time you pulled that, you told me to slap you if you ever did it again. I'm still good to go on that."

"I'll bet," Valenti said darkly. "Where is Courtney now?"

"Why?"

"Let's just say I'm hoping you know where she is," Valenti answered, "because if you want to know where they went, I'll only tell her."

Dee's eyebrows rose. "I just told you we're on our own, that their guardian isn't close by—"

"And he wasn't close by earlier today when this went down," Valenti said. "We couldn't have stopped them, Deanna. They were going one way or another. They refused my offer to accompany them, and just wanted me to find a cover for them. Calling you wouldn't have changed a thing."

"But we can change things now," Dee argued, "if you tell me what they're up to. Why would you hold that information hostage? Because you're having a snit fit? That's childish."

"Maybe so," Valenti allowed, "but I know you know where she is. So if you're in a hurry, maybe you'd better send her over real quick like."

"You can't be serious!" Dee protested.

"I sure as hell can." Valenti started the engine. "Can I give you a ride back to your car?"

"No, thanks," Dee said sourly. "I'll walk."

"Goodnight, then," Valenti said pleasantly as she climbed out of the car in a huff, slamming the door for good measure and stalking off much faster than most women in their 60's would have. Valenti waited until she was out of sight before pulling out, but he wasn't heading home. It was pretty clear he needed to develop alternate sources of information, and he had a good idea where to start.

"Jim!" Jeff Parker exclaimed when he entered the Crashdown. "Always good to see you here."

"You're waiting tables?" Valenti said.

"Lost a waitress," Jeff sighed. "A damned good one, too."

"Was that Courtney?"

"Yeah, Courtney Banks," Jeff answered. "She had history here, too. Would you believe her grandmother used to work here way back in 1959?"

"I might," Valenti allowed. "Sounds like a good story. I'd love to hear it."

"Have a seat at the counter," Jeff said cheerfully, "and I'll bring out the pictures."






*********************************************************






Banks Residence






Her key rattled in the lock more than she would have liked as Courtney opened the back door to her house and slipped inside. Dee would have a fit if she knew she was here, but it was dark out, and she knew the place well enough that she needed no light to navigate. Even the little she could see told her that no one had been here yet, which was odd—why hadn't the hybrids sacked the place? The only plausible explanation was that they had more pressing problems, which was worrisome in the extreme, especially since she was no longer in a position to gather even a little bit of intel. Still, their tardiness would allow her to gather a few things to bring with her into exile, things she wanted to take with her on what could be a long, boring wait. The decades she'd spent hunkered down with the Resistance had been stultifying enough, but at least she'd been able to go outside, to move within the world. Without a husk she'd be confined to whatever sanctuary Brivari was building, and grateful as she was that he was actually building it, the fact remained that their sanctuary would also be their prison.

Slipping her keys into her pocket, Courtney dug under the sink for the plastic grocery bags she'd stashed there and opened the fridge. There was quite a bit of perishable food in there, and it made no sense to waste it. She also wanted her clothes, that exceptionally fuzzy blanket on her bed, and her favorite pillow, which was sorely missed. Also missed were her own toothbrush, her shampoo, her hairdryer…hell, she missed this house, her job, her independence, the whole shebang. She'd finally found a place here, and now she had to leave. Just like Malik, she thought sadly, a Covari and her friend, two words no self-respecting Antarian would ever use in the same sentence. Malik had built a life here too, even started his own business repairing things like televisions and radios, blessedly simple devices by Antarian standards. But when the time had come to go to ground, he'd had to give it up, to melt into the shadows the way only Covari could, and he'd done so with great sadness, only to be killed shortly after. Hopefully her own retreat would not be so final.

Quit reminiscing, Courtney scolded herself, pulling open drawers. She wanted her favorite potato peeler in captivity also, and her favorite wooden spoon to mix cookie dough, and her favorite coffee mug. She was trying to decide if all the kitchen stuff would be okay in one bag when she heard scuffling outside, followed by giggling.

"I feel like we're Scully and Mulder, or something!"

Leaving the bags on the counter, Courtney scooted out of the kitchen just as the back door opened and Rath and Maria crept inside. "Shhh!" Rath commanded as Maria giggled again. "Would you shut up?"

"Okay," Maria agreed contritely.

Don't bet on it, Courtney thought sourly. Shutting up wasn't Maria's style. Having her visit intersect with the hybrids' first foray into her house had its advantages as she might be able to pick up some useful information by listening, but the disadvantage was seeing that tiresome child here. Staying out of sight would be simple; she knew this place like the back of her hand even in the dark. The hard part would be not strangling Maria.

"Culture Club?" Maria's voice said. "Wham? The Backstreet Boys? God!" she exclaimed in disgust. "She really is an alien, this one."

"A little help here?" Rath said impatiently.

"Fine," Maria sighed. "What are we looking for?"

"Clues?" Rath said, with just enough of an edge to his voice to make it clear that he knew on some level, he was speaking to the clueless. "You know, an address book, or a calendar somewhere?"

"Of course!" Maria exclaimed sarcastically. "Like she's gonna write her hideout in an address book!"

"Hey, are you just gonna rag on me, or are you gonna help?" Rath demanded.

Good luck, Courtney thought darkly. Ragging on Rath was Maria's main hobby, one she had clearly not abandoned even after discovering her arch nemesis was an alien. Rath needed an actual adult at his side, someone with experience, and judgment, and self-control. Someone like her.

"Michael," Maria's wary voice said. "What is this?"

Courtney peeked around the corner. Maria had located an especially thick piece of skin which had come off in the aftermath of her flight through Rath's window. "That's why them call'em 'skins'," Rath explained. "They're shedding."

"Oh, that's so gross!" Maria exclaimed, dropping the piece of skin with satisfying disgust. "How did you figure out she was a skin anyway?"

There was a brief hesitation from Rath. "I saw part of her skin come off."

Maria's flashlight swung around to nail Rath in the face. "Which part?" she asked suspiciously.

Rath pushed the flashlight away. "When are you gonna get off this?" he demanded, retreating to the other side of the kitchen.

"Not for a very, very long time, Mikey G.," Maria muttered.

"There is nothing going on between me and Courtney," Rath declared.

Invisible to both of them, Courtney smiled. Of course he couldn't tell Maria how their eyes had met, how that spark had flared between them, how they were kissing passionately when that piece of skin had come off. Too bad, because she'd love to see the look on Maria's face, even in the dark. Heck, she'd settle for just listening to the fallout…

A scream pierced the kitchen, and for a moment, Courtney was confused—what did she have in her kitchen that would cause anyone to scream like that, even a drama queen? Peering around the doorway, her heart sank. Maria had discovered her cupboard with Rath's pictures and other mementos she'd collected. "That's the shirt I lost at work!" Rath exclaimed. "What the hell is this?"

"It's Graceland," Maria declared, "and you're Elvis!"

Shit, Courtney groaned. She knew what this looked like. Here she'd just accused Maria of childish behavior, and now they were both looking at a display any adolescent girl would be proud of. This was profoundly embarrassing.

"Wow," Rath said.

"Wow?" Maria repeated incredulously. "Is that all you can say right now, is 'wow'? She's obsessed with you! She's, like, an alien stalker! She's been spying on you for weeks! She's been dreaming about you, fantasizing about you—"

"Hey, shut up for a second," Rath interrupted with that trademark bluntness Courtney loved. "Take a look at the pictures. They were all shot from the apartment across the street from my building."

"So?" Maria said.

Smitten, Courtney leaned against the doorway, heedless of the fact that, if either turned around right now, they might see her. He gets it, she thought triumphantly. Rath possessed the ability to zero in on what was most important, to ignore emotion, including the emotional thorn in his side standing next to him, and pick out the most salient piece of information. Compare that to Zan endlessly mooning over his human girlfriend, and you had a stark contrast between two would-be leaders.

"Oh!" Maria exclaimed, late to the party as usual. "That's where she goes to spy on you!"

"C'mon," Rath said. "We need to check the rest of the house."

For the next excruciating half hour, Courtney watched Rath and Maria rifle through her living room, her bathroom, and her bedroom. Nothing was left untouched, not even her medicine cabinet, her closet, or her dresser drawer. "What a boring alien," Maria declared when they regrouped in the kitchen. "Nothing but cheap bras and scratchy bed sheets. Wait...what are you doing?"

Rath had the fridge open. "There's a lot of food in here. It'll go to waste."

"Are you crazy?" Maria demanded. "You don't even know where that came from!"

" 'Wonder Bread'," Rath read, holding a loaf of bread aloft. " 'Baked in North Carolina'. Sounds like it came from North Carolina."

"I'm not touching any of this," Maria declared, "and you shouldn't either. Besides, who puts their bread in the fridge? That's worse than Culture Club."

For a moment, Rath looked ready to argue. But then he shrugged and returned the bread to the fridge. "I want my shirt," he said, pulling his Metallica shirt out of her cupboard, "and then we can go."

"Yeah, the sooner the better," Maria muttered.

No argument there, Courtney thought. They were almost at the door when Rath saw the plastic bags she'd left on the counter.

"What?" Maria said.

Rath spun around, his flashlight slicing across the kitchen, his eyes peering intently into the darkness. Courtney pulled back, holding her breath. "It just looked like…"

"Like what?" Maria demanded.

"Like we interrupted someone in the process of packing up all this food that will go to waste," Rath finished.

"Yeah, right," Maria said. "Like she's going to come back for her Wonder Bread. Let's go."

Got it again, Mikey G. Courtney thought approvingly as Maria pulled him out of the house. Here she'd thought those bags would go unnoticed in the gloom, and he'd not only noticed, he'd correctly deduced exactly what she was doing. Had they chosen the right leader, or what?

Her phone rang, harsh and loud in the darkness as she fumbled for it. Jesus, but she'd forgotten to turn off the ringer! What if it had gone off while the Ghostbusters were here? She should have been more careful.

"Where are you?" Dee's voice said.

"In love," Courtney sighed.

"I'm serious," Dee said crossly.

"And I'm not?"

"Anthony said you left the house, but he didn't know where you were going," Dee said.

"Yes, well, that would be because I'm a big girl and the leader of an interplanetary rebellion, and all that. I don't need a permission slip to go out."

"That's not what I meant," Dee said impatiently. "We have a problem. The kids have left town."

"Not all of them," Courtney said. "Rath and Maria were just here at my house."

"You went to your house?" Dee demanded.

"Yes, I went to my house," Courtney said tartly. "I wanted my stuff. So shoot me."

"And Michael and Maria were there? Are you sure?"

"After watching Maria go through my underwear drawer? Yes, I'm sure. Why?"

"Did they say anything? Did you hear anything useful?"

"Enough to know the Resistance picked the right leader," Courtney said. "What's this all about?"

"They must have split up," Dee said worriedly. "Max, Isabel, and Tess have left town. I just assumed Michael was with them."

"Left town for where?" Courtney asked warily.

"That's why I wanted to know where you were," Dee said. "The only one who knows wants to talk to you."






*********************************************************






Benson, Arizona







"What'll it be, sweetheart?"

"A coffee, please," Liz answered. "Black."

The woman behind the counter was wearing the typical fast food polyester uniform and cheerful name tag, but she was old enough to be her mother, and the skeptical look she gave Liz only reinforced that. "You sure, honey? You look like you could use a good meal."

"Not sure my stomach could handle it," Liz said. "And I need to stay awake, so I can't afford to be sick."

"Ah," the woman said knowingly. "One extra-large coffee, coming up."

"Thanks," Liz said gratefully.

Liz moved aside to make way for the next customer and wait for her coffee. It was evening, and this packed McDonald's was apparently the "it" place in the little town of Benson, Arizona, where they'd stopped for some food before they started the long night drive in shifts. Everyone else stood a chance at some rest, but she'd sleep poorly, if at all. Who could sleep after what Max had said?


Liz, I know you, and I don't believe that you would do that to me. It doesn't make sense.


Someone's order appeared, and the smell of greasy sausage made Liz's stomach turn as she reflected that she had overstepped. She'd gone too far. She'd done something so completely out of character that Max wasn't buying it, and with good reason—it wasn't like her, and it didn't make sense. She'd been trying to copy Maria's experience, replacing Courtney's infamous towel with a sheet, but honestly, that wasn't the whole story. Maybe Max would have believed her if he'd caught her making out with Kyle, but that would have required a great deal more effort on her part. Odd as it seemed, it had been less work to strip down to her skivvies and climb between the sheets then to engage in tonsil hockey. And then there was the question of whether anything less than truly outrageous would have sufficiently caught his attention or been judged believable. Maybe nothing she did would have been believable. Maybe he would just never believe her.

"Here you go," the counter woman said, producing an impressively large, steaming cup. "Milk and sugar is to your left."

Liz was emptying the sixth packet of sugar into her cup when Isabel appeared beside her, photo shoot ready as usual despite having napped against the side of the jeep. "So," she said without preamble, "what's up with you and my brother?"

"Nothing," Liz answered.

"Something," Isabel declared. "Something's going on."

"No, it isn't," Liz said.

"You're not listening," Isabel insisted. "He's really upset."

"No, you're not listening," Liz countered. "Max is upset because there's nothing going on."

"It's more than that," Isabel said. "Did you see Tess sleeping on his shoulder?"

"Yes," Liz said dully. "What about it?"

"It's weird, that's what," Isabel said. "I mean, I get that Max is still trying to win you back, but since when are those two together?"

"Why don't you ask Max?" Liz suggested.

"I would if I thought he'd give me a straight answer," Isabel said. "Does this have something to do with you setting up that meeting between him and Tess?"

Crap, Liz thought wearily. That one was going to haunt her for a long, long time. "Yes," Liz said, deciding that, at the moment, it provided a plausible excuse which did no further damage. "It probably does."

Isabel pondered that in silence while Liz sipped her coffee and began adding more sugars. "No," Isabel said finally. "That's not it. This is something more. What happened?" She waited while Liz placidly stirred her coffee. "Fine. I'll just have to dig deeper."

"For what?" Liz said. "You've already figured it out."

Isabel shook her head. "No, I haven't. You won't talk, I know he won't talk. Maybe Tess will talk."

Great, Liz thought sourly. Tess knew exactly what was up and might very well spill, despite her promise to Kyle to keep her mouth shut. "Well," Liz said, "he might—might—have heard that I'm...seeing someone."

Isabel blinked. "Oh," she said faintly, the presence of another boyfriend once again commanding attention. "Anyone I know?"

"Yeah," Liz nodded. "Kyle."

"Kyle...Valenti?" Isabel said in disbelief. "That Kyle?"

"Yes, that Kyle," Liz answered. "The same Kyle I was dating before Max and I got together."

Isabel's eyebrows rose. "You mean the same Kyle you were dating before you got shot and Max saved your life?"

Liz's hand tightened on her cup. "Yes, Isabel, before that. And before Max nearly died, and I helped save him. And before you all learned who you were and what you were destined for, and I stepped aside to let that happen. Before all of that. Are we done with the calendar now?"

Isabel looked away. "I...I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that."

"No, you shouldn't have," Liz agreed. "Excuse me."

Liz crossed the restaurant and slid into an empty booth, grateful to find a table far way from the one Max and Tess were occupying, where she could be alone with her thoughts. Her solitude was short-lived, however, as Isabel slid into the booth across from her.

"I'd like to be alone," Liz said bluntly.

"In a minute. Look, I'm sorry," Isabel said. "Kyle...he's a good guy. He's got a lot going for him."

"Yeah," Liz agreed. "For starters, he's human."

Isabel stiffened. "Okay," she said, talking more to herself than anyone else. "I guess I deserved that. It's just that sometimes I feel like I'm playing Whack-A-Mole, like just when we've conquered one problem, another shoots up, and it's...it's exhausting."

"And you think you're the only one who feels that way?" Liz said. "Because I'm pretty sure every single one of us feels that way. I know I do."

Isabel's eyes dropped. "Yeah. Yeah, I know, I...look, this isn't your problem. You shouldn't have to be here. I can get you a bus ticket, and you can go back to Roswell."

"And why would you do that?"

"Because you've done a lot for us," Isabel said. "You don't need to do this. We'll just tell Whitaker's family that her office sent us. We'll namedrop. That should be good enough."

Surprised, Liz studied her carefully, but Isabel appeared completely in earnest. "Maria said that," she admitted. "She said to send flowers, or a card, or something with Whitaker's stuff, and have you deliver it."

"Then I'd have to agree with Maria," Isabel said. "It'll work. You don't have to stay here."

Liz was quiet for a moment. "But I do," she said finally. "Max is right—I'm the connection to Whitaker. And I can't just leave all of you, just walk away. I just...can't."

Isabel stared at her for a moment. "You still love him," she whispered as Liz looked away. "You do! You still love him! But then why did you...why are you…"

Liz grabbed Isabel's hand to stop her from finishing that sentence. "Because I have to," she said fiercely. "Because it's best for both of us."

"Are you sure?" Isabel said skeptically. "Because from where I'm sitting, it doesn't look good for either of you."

"I'm sure. Now, if you don't mind…."

Liz remained miserably silent as Isabel slid out of the booth. "It's best for all of us," she murmured, "because it damn well better be."






*********************************************************






Valenti Residence






"Kyle?" Valenti called as he threw his keys on the little table which was pockmarked from years of Valenti's doing just exactly that. "Kyle! You here?"

Apparently not. Total silence greeted him, that and a note taped to the table.


Tess left with Max. Home later.

Kyle.



"Great," Valenti muttered. So much for a night alone with his son. He was still awash in nostalgia from Jeff Parker's walk down memory lane, which included photos of him and Kyle at the Crashdown when Kyle was knee high to a grasshopper. There was no stopping Jeff when he got on a roll with his pictures, so leaving after those very interesting photos of one Courtney Harris from 1959 had not been an option. He was hanging up his coat when he heard noises in the kitchen.

"Kyle?" he called sharply. "Is that you?"

There was a pause before a voice that was definitely not Kyle's answered, "No."

Valenti pulled his gun, crept to the kitchen doorway, and snapped on the light. The missing waitress from the Crashdown was seated at his kitchen table, eating a sandwich.

"What the hell are you doing?" Valenti demanded.

She swallowed, eyes on his gun. "Uh…..you gonna shoot me with that?"






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




I'll post Chapter 62 on Sunday, March 12. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Mother Nature is a b*tch!

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

I'm writing from a house with no power after a massive windstorm sent my whole area into a state of emergency. I have internet on my phone, but all my files are on my desktop, which is dark along with everything else. They say it could be next Monday before we get power back, and temps have plunged into the single digits this weekend. Plus there's a winter storm warning for next Monday through Wednesday with up to 15 inches of snow. :shock:

So...let's try again next Sunday, March 19, and hope that everything has settled down, powered up, and dug out of the snow. I so much appreciate all the readers who have stuck with this very long story, and I'm sorry to have another interruption. March is proving to be quite the lion this year. Image


Kathy
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 62

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

We have power! We have lights and heat! (Some of my students reported temps in the 30's inside their houses. :shock: ) We've dug out of the 2 feet of snow that fell. Hopefully, we're done. For the moment. (!)










CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO






November 20, 2000, 10:30 p.m.

Valenti Residence








Valenti and the Crashdown's missing waitress eyed one another over the barrel of his gun, which was pointed squarely at her. "I asked you a question," Valenti said sharply. "I expect an answer. What the hell are you doing?"

"Eating," the waitress answered. "What's it look like?"

"I know you're eating," Valenti retorted. "I meant what are you doing in my house?"

The waitress blinked. "Wow. Dee said you wanted to see me. That was just a couple of hours ago. Does this mean you changed your mind? Or suffer from memory lapses?"

"Don't get fresh with me," Valenti snapped. "And wanting to see you doesn't mean you can break into my house and help yourself to the contents of my fridge!"

The waitress set her sandwich down as Valenti's grip on his weapon tightened. "Jesus, calm down," she admonished. "I can't attack you with a turkey sandwich. And I didn't 'break into your house'—Kyle left the door unlocked. I've been here about an hour, waiting for you to come back, and I...I got hungry." She paused. "It's been a bitch of a weekend."

The weariness in her voice was palpable...and real. Valenti's weapon dipped, seemingly of its own accord as he studied her. He knew this girl—she'd cheerfully and efficiently poured his coffee and served him lunch for months now. She had a mouth on her, which irritated Maria and Agnes no end, but seemed to amuse Michael. Jeff Parker had nothing but praise for her. Dee Evans had known her for decades, and although she hadn't divulged the nature of their relationship, the fact that she'd promptly sent her to him as requested spoke volumes, as did the fact that the girl had actually shown up. Perhaps he was being a bit churlish.

"Heard about that," Valenti said, lowering his weapon the rest of the way. "It's Courtney, right?"

"Right. What did you hear?"

"Michael mentioned something about a busted window," Valenti said.

"Bet it was quite the story," Courtney said ruefully. "I gotta hand it to me—when I screw up, I'm memorable."

"So you didn't mean for him to know you're an alien?"

"Nope," she replied, not batting an eyelash at the "A" word. "At least not that way."

There followed a long, awkward pause where neither of them said anything. "So are you gonna stand there all night?" Courtney said finally. "Have a sandwich with me. I'll make you one."

Valenti smiled faintly. "You'll make me a sandwich. In my own kitchen."

"Why not?" Courtney said. "It's the least I can do. God knows I've slapped enough sandwiches in front of you already."

"What is it about aliens and food?" Valenti said. "I'm always eating or drinking with them."

"Aliens are people too," Courtney said dryly, digging into a bag of bread. "Who else have you met?"

"One of the guardians," Valenti answered. "Not sure which one."

"Ah. And he brought a picnic?"

"Bottle of wine," Valenti corrected. "Expensive wine."

"Brivari," Courtney nodded. "You'd be lucky to get a can of Coke out of Jaddo. Mustard? Mayo?"

Valenti stared at her, having never heard those names before. "Mayo. So...are you a shapeshifter?"

Courtney twisted around. "Me? No! God, no, I'm a…" She stopped, the knife she'd been using to spread mayonnaise on his sandwich stopping with her. "I was about to say, 'I'm a real person', but that doesn't sound right anymore."

Valenti took a seat in one of the kitchen chairs. "Does that mean shapeshifters aren't real people?"

"Not where I come from," Courtney said. "They're guard dogs. The big, mean kind that'll chew your arm off."

"Sounds accurate," Valenti allowed, "although that expensive wine doesn't fit. And I get the impression you've formed a different opinion on the 'real people' bit."

"Yeah, well, war and exile have a way of making you rethink things." She added a slice of bread and set his sandwich in front of him. "Sorry it's kind of bare. I couldn't find any lettuce or onions."

"I don't think Tess has gone grocery shopping this week," Valenti said.

Courtney shook her head. "The Queen of Antar buys your groceries? Now I really have heard everything."

The sandwich was a good one, piled high with turkey and a pickle on the side, and they ate in silence, hers easy, his wary. He'd heard the part about Max having been a king, which meant that Tess, as his wife, had been a queen, but he didn't dwell on it. He usually went about his days in blissful ignorance of the fact that he had stepped into a conflict involving alien royalty. Maybe it was better that way.

"So where do you fit in all of this?" Valenti asked. "Michael told me you were like Vanessa Whitaker, something he called a 'Skin'. That would make you an enemy, but if you're friends with Dee, that doesn't make sense."

"No, it doesn't, does it?" Courtney sighed, balling up her napkin and tossing it on her plate. "But then so much of this doesn't make sense." She paused. "Vanessa and I are both Argilians, which is a different race than the king's. But I'm not an enemy, so don't shoot me," she added when Valenti's eyebrows rose. "I belong to a rebel faction which doesn't agree with Vanessa and her cronies."

"Doesn't agree on what?" Valenti asked.

"My people wanted a different king," Courtney said. "The guy they picked was a disaster. Khivar murdered the king and his family, wrecked our planet, and made everyone hate him, and by extension, us."

"So this 'rebel faction' supported Max?"

"No," Courtney allowed. "We wanted a different king too. We wanted Michael."

"Michael?" Valenti said in surprise. "You sure about that?"

"More sure than ever after tonight," Courtney said. "Why?"

"Wasn't he a general, or something?" Valenti said. "That would give you a police state, with the military in control."

"No, it wouldn't," Courtney said. "Your president is commander in chief of your military, but the military isn't in control."

"Our president isn't a king," Valenti noted. "He's an elected official."

"You have a democracy, we have a monarchy," Courtney shrugged. "We're in the weeds. The point is that we opposed Khivar taking the throne. When he sent a contingent after the king, the Resistance had infiltrated far enough into the upper echelons that we were able to come along too. Since then, we've been on the side of the crown, if only because we're not on Khivar's side."

"So you're in Roswell to look after the kids?"

Courtney smiled faintly. " 'Kids'. I'll never get used to hearing our royal family referred to as 'kids'. Yes, I'm here to help them. How do you think I afford that house on a waitress's salary? I'm on the crown's payroll. The 'guardians' pay the bill."

"I sense a 'but' coming," Valenti noted.

"But I'm running out of time," Courtney said. "This husk I'm wearing that makes me look human? It's at the end of its lifespan. Pretty soon I'll have to hunker down in an artificial environment I won't be able to leave." She paused. "I hear the 'kids' took off on a little vacation, with you as their travel agent."

"Not so fast," Valenti advised. "How many more of there are you?"

"How many more what? Waitresses?"

"Don't get cute with me, Ms. Banks," Valenti said sternly. "I don't appreciate not knowing that the waitress pouring my coffee is an alien, or that my congresswoman is an alien, and an enemy alien to boot. I don't appreciate being infantilized by being told my ignorance is for my own 'safety'. I don't appreciate being kept in the dark, and it stops now, you hear? You either trust me, or you don't."

"Hmm," Courtney murmured. " 'Trust' you. Do you trust us?"

"I'm not the one asking for favors," Valenti retorted. "What's the problem? You trusted me enough to pull me in when Max was abducted."

"Yes," Courtney said soberly. "And look what happened. Your son died."

The room grew very quiet as Valenti fumed in a web of his own making. "Good thing Max was there to fix that," Courtney went on. "If he hadn't been, there might not be anyone to call for when you come in late from work." She paused. "That 'safety' we're talking about isn't just for you, or even primarily for you—it affects everyone you know, everyone you love. When you know, you become a target, and everyone close to you also becomes a target. Dee knows this. She knows Kyle almost died because he got pulled in after we pulled you in. I know this because my father was murdered by our enemies, and I was forced to watch. A little knowledge is dangerous stuff, sheriff. You know that."

"Not knowing can also be dangerous," Valenti argued.

"Sometimes," Courtney agreed. "But in my experience, it's usually the other way around."

"Your 'experience'?" Valenti said. "How old are you? Twenty? Twenty-five?"

"In your years? About two hundred. Ish. Now," Courtney went on as his eyes widened, "the only aliens in Roswell are the Royal Four and myself. And their guardian, but he comes and goes."

"That can't be right. What about the rest of you?" Valenti demanded. "Where's the rest of your 'Resistance'? Copper Summit?"

Now it was her turn for wide eyes. "How do you know about Copper Summit?"






*********************************************************






Copper Summit, Arizona








"How is it coming along?" Greer asked.

"I'm pleased with the result," Harold answered. "See for yourself."

He gave the sheet a tug, and it slid off the prone form of a nude human female. "A remarkable likeness," Greer said approvingly, circling the slab on which it rested. "This is excellent work,"

"Thank you," Harold answered. "It should certainly forestall any questions from attendees at the funeral."

"It should," Greer agreed. "Nicholas will be pleased."

"I doubt that very much," Harold said.

Lurking in the hallway, Nicholas impulsively pushed the door open before Greer had time to reply. "And why is that?" he demanded.

Greer and Harold spun around with predictable speed and that delicious brand of terror which his presence always inspired in others. Normally he found that very satisfying, but not today. These days, nothing was satisfying.

"I asked you a question," Nicholas said severely. "Why would you doubt I'd be pleased?"

But Harold was an old scientist whose actual vintage matched that of the older-human husk he currently wore, meaning little knocked him off balance for long. "I doubt you will be pleased because this means we lost a soldier," Harold replied calmly. "My work is necessary, but hardly pleasurable."

"Is that all you meant?" Nicholas asked suspiciously.

"Of course, sir," Harold replied. "What else could I have meant?"

Harold held his ground as Nicholas strode toward him. "I know what everyone's saying, but I wasn't in love with her! I would never let such a weakness compromise our mission!"

"Of course you wouldn't, sir," Harold said placidly.

"We lost a valuable asset in human government," Nicholas went on, deliberately avoiding so much as a glance at the simulacrum Harold had constructed. "That's the only reason this is regrettable."

"Deeply regrettable, sir," Harold agreed.

"My personal feelings have nothing to do with this!" Nicholas exclaimed, the scientist's calm making him angrier by the minute. "I don't even have any personal feelings!"

"Of course not, sir," Harold said.

"Stop agreeing with me!" Nicholas shouted.

"As you wish, sir. Would you like to see the doppelganger?"

Nicholas felt a vein in his husk pulsing as the barb hit home. Harold was obviously skilled in more than just the construction of fake bodies, having managed to simultaneously agree with him and highlight his biggest weakness. If he weren't so furious—and heartbroken—he'd be impressed.

"May we speak in private, sir?" Greer interjected, as he always did in situations like these. "We need to settle last minute security procedures for the funeral. If you'll excuse us," he added to Harold, who nodded deferentially as Greer grabbed Nicholas's arm and steered him into the hallway.

"What the hell are you doing?" Nicholas sputtered.

"Salvaging your reputation," Greer said grimly, dropping the honorific as he propelled him down the hall. "Someone has to."

"Don't you talk to me like that!" Nicholas exclaimed, wrenching his arm free. "I'm Khivar's Second! I'm your commander!"

"You'll be neither if you keep this up," Greer retorted. "You're acting irrationally, more so than usual, that is, and don't think I'm the only one who's noticed."

"This is treason," Nicholas fumed.

"This is reality," Greer corrected. "You can't lead if there's no one willing to follow."

"They'll follow me, or I'll—"

"What?" Greer interrupted. "Execute them? They're dying already. We lost one yesterday, another two today. You can't threaten a dying man with death. Even you ought to know that."

"Is this about Vanessa?" Nicholas demanded. "Because everyone hated her. Even you should know that."

"It's about much more than Vanessa," Greer said, "and you do know that."

Nicholas stalked off in frustration, winding his way through the warren of basement rooms to the upper level. This was his favorite place, where the maturation chambers were housed, each husk in its own climate-controlled cell. They had been on this ugly rock for so long, with two sets of new husks destroyed by those damned Warders. This was the third set, and these just had to work because they were out of time. Not a day went by when they didn't learn of new failures, another soldier gone, exploding in a shower of skin flakes that sent shivers down the spines of everyone near. It happened often enough that he'd recalled all of their operatives in the field as each sudden demise attracted more of the apes' attention. The Argilian contingent on this planet was dying one by one as their new husks hovered near maturation, close, but not close enough. They needed another month at least to make certain they were fully mature, but it was anyone's guess how many of their soldiers would be left to use them. As the weeks and months had passed with more dying every day, he'd come here to salve his wounds, to lift his flagging spirits, to remember all those he'd lost since they'd touched down on this wretched planet. Everyone thought him crazy for ordering the husks to be clothed, but it was comforting to see them that way, to remember the days when he was in command of something more than an increasingly rag-tag little band on their last legs. This had been his driving force, to see his troops through to the maturation of their new husks, when they would once again be strong enough to pursue those blasted Royals and earn—or find—a way home.

Then Vanessa had disappeared.

Nicholas came to a halt in front of one of the maturation chambers, the tall, handsome female husk inside producing a lump in his throat. Everyone said she'd defected, that she'd abandoned her post, gone over to the dark side, but he had steadfastly refused to believe that, even after that disastrous phone call where she'd threatened to go over his head to Khivar about that stupid treaty. She'd fallen for that useless Pierce who had obviously been drafted into the service of the enemy, morphing from an alien hunter into the Crown's errand boy, delivering news of a laughable treaty which Vanessa inexplicably seemed to have bought into. She was tired, he'd argued, weary, as all of them were. That made her suggestible, easier to sway. She was a woman, after all.

But as the days went by with no word, then turned into weeks with no word, he'd grown uneasy. His spies had caught wind of her movements in various places, but none of it made sense—the Vanessa he knew would have found a way to taunt him, even from hiding. When the box had arrived bearing her return address in Washington, he'd kept it for a full day, refusing to open it, postponing the moment when he'd have to face what he'd known was coming. Those bastard Warders had killed her, making his already personal hatred for them even more personal.

"She was quite the soldier."

Nicholas threw an annoyed glance at Greer, who had sidled up beside him. "Don't patronize me. I know you hated her. Everyone did."

"Everyone hates strong soldiers," Greer remarked. "The powerful always make enemies precisely because they're powerful."

"Is that why everyone said she had it coming?" Nicholas demanded bitterly. "That she should have known better?"

"Those who play with fire are bound to get burned, to use a virtually prehistoric analogy beloved by the apes," Greer allowed. "But that's not the real problem, and you know it."

"I don't want to talk about it," Nicholas said sullenly.

"What you want is irrelevant," Greer said firmly. "This marks the second time a traitor has managed to reach your inner circle."

"She was no traitor!" Nicholas exclaimed. "Courtney's father was the leader of the Resistance even before we left Antar. Vanessa was..."

"In love with Pierce?" Greer suggested.

Nicholas felt his husk flush, his hands ball into fists. "So what if she was? I wasn't in love with her. She was great in bed, but since when does sex mean I was in love with her?"

"Then why this ridiculous funeral?" Greer said. "They're holding a memorial service for her in Washington. Her colleagues in government will attend that, not a family funeral in a dusty little town in the Midwest."

"Vanessa was a member of the ruling class," Nicholas said. "Yes, I know this patch of rock doesn't have a king, but they still have a ruling class—they just dress it up differently. Everyone will expect her family to hold services for her, and we're going to do what everyone expects."

"Then why isn't it private?" Greer said. "Just announce a private service and be done with it. We don't actually have to have one. Why the dog and pony show?"

"We will show her proper respect," Nicholas said firmly. "I don't like what I'm hearing everyone say about her. She was one of our very top operatives, and every single one of us will remember that if I have to rub their noses in her fake body."

"You can't expect them to mourn the loss of a traitor," Greer said. "Her last conversation with you—"

"Made it clear she was under duress," Nicholas broke in. "She wasn't herself."

"Something of an understatement given that she threatened you," Greer remarked.

"None of us knows for sure what happened out there, and none of us ever will," Nicholas declared. "What we do know for sure is that she's dead, and a Royal Warder has taken credit for her death. She was executed by the enemy. Isn't that enough to warrant a proper funeral?"

"So you intend to make everyone bow before the queen?" Greer said skeptically.

"I intend to make everyone remember their place," Nicholas retorted. "Do the rest of them think they're better than her? Do they think they can't be seduced by prattle about treaties, and peace, and going home? Think again."

"Indeed," Greer murmured, studying the replacement husk Vanessa would never wear. "Those that live to wear these may very well have cause to do that."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Nicholas demanded.

"Only that I agree," Greer said. "Everyone is now preoccupied with the notion that their husk could fail at any moment, but once that threat is gone...well, let's just say I wouldn't be surprised if some of them embraced the notion of a treaty, if only because they want to go home."

"Forget it," Nicholas scoffed. "Khivar will never allow it."

"He may not have a choice," Greer noted. "If our sister worlds agree to a summit, he can hardly refuse to attend. And if Khivar provides a presence there for any reason, that will encourage those among us who feel that way."

"If Khivar provides a presence, it's because he's found a way to use this treaty nonsense in our favor," Nicholas argued. "And anyone who can't see that is tired and not thinking clearly, just like Vanessa. Decaying husks make us weaker, physically and mentally. After the harvest, they'll see things differently."

"Let's hope so," Greer said. "Because after the harvest, we'll have a reinvigorated army of soldiers who will be free to turn their attention to other matters besides mere survival."

Nicholas stepped closer. "Is that a threat?"

"No...sir," Greer answered. "An observation. One you would be wise to heed."








**********************************************************







Banks Residence







For the second time that night, Courtney slipped inside her back door. She couldn't risk turning on any lights, but she didn't need to—the bags she'd left on the kitchen counter before Rath and Maria had interrupted her were still there, as was the food in her fridge, Maria having talked Rath out of helping himself to any. But retrieving the contents of her fridge, or her closet, or anything else wasn't the top priority on the agenda at the moment. She knew what was coming, and she'd already made her decision. This wasn't going to be easy.

Dee was sitting in the disheveled living room. "What a mess," she said in disgust. "Place looks tossed."

"Yeah, well, they weren't exactly being careful," Courtney noted, sinking into a chair. "You should see the bedroom. Maria did that one."

"Did they take anything?"

"Michael took his shirt back, and one of the photos I took of him," Courtney said. "Maria made it pretty clear she didn't want my music, or my food, or my bras, or pretty much anything. I'm the enemy. Anything I've touched is contaminated."

Dee's expression softened. "I'm so sorry. And after everything you've done for them, for Antar…I know they don't know that, but still...it's galling to see this, and it's not even my home."

Don't, Courtney thought. Don't be nice to me. That would only make what was coming all the more painful. "So what did Valenti tell you?" Dee asked, having taken an admirable amount of time to come to the point. "Does he know where they went?"

"Yeah," Courtney said, looking at the floor. "Yeah, he does." She paused. "They went to Copper Summit."

Dee's eyes grew round. "Oh, no," she whispered.

"Oh, yes," Courtney sighed. "Max told Valenti they had intercepted a letter to Vanessa from Copper Summit. Liz," she explained when Dee looked blank. "Liz has been holding down the fort at Vanessa's 'pop-up office' since she died. The public announcement of Vanessa's death spooked all of them because they know it's fake. They went digging, found the letter, and decided to investigate."

"But they left Michael here?" Dee said.

The corners of Courtney's mouth twitched. "They have another problem, remember? Rath was to investigate me while the rest of them went to Vanessa's funeral under the pretense of Liz returning some of Vanessa's stuff from the office."

"So the 'youth conference' was the cover," Dee said.

"They had to have an excuse for disappearing during a school week," Courtney said. "Valenti wanted to go with them, but they said no, of course. There was no stopping them, so he covered for them."

"And without a word to me," Dee said grimly.

"What would you have done?" Courtney said. "You couldn't have stopped them either. You could have called Brivari, but he can't go there any more than I can; the whole town is rigged to reveal Covari. He'd glow like nuclear waste if he got anywhere near the place."

"They're probably halfway there by now," Dee fretted. "We'll never catch them in time."

"No, we won't," Courtney agreed. "I'm afraid we're going to just have to let the chips fall where they may on this one."

"So what happens?" Dee demanded. "What will Nicholas do to them?"

"Maybe nothing," Courtney said. "I don't know how much Nicholas knows—that depends on how much Vanessa told him before she effectively committed treason by working on the treaty. It's possible they'll just see it as Vanessa's intern returning her stuff with friends along for the ride."

"But there are four of them," Dee said. "Do you mean to tell me they won't think of the Royal Four?"

"Wrong genders," Courtney said. "One male, three females. The Royal Four are two males and two females."

"I could call Isabel," Dee said desperately. "Come clean, admit I know about them, tell them they're heading into danger."

"You sure you want to do that?" Courtney said. "Think carefully because you can't put that toothpaste back in the tube, and it's unlikely to stop them anyway. You might wind up outed for no reason."

Silence. Dee paced in the dark living room, lost in thought, while Courtney held out hope that this would be the end of it. This was a very unfortunate turn of events, but there was nothing for it—the damage was done, and any effort to correct it would likely make things worse. "I'm really sorry," Courtney said gently. "This really stinks. But keep in mind that the hybrids are incredibly powerful, more powerful than they know, more powerful than Warders. They've gotten themselves out of plenty of scrapes—"

"Sure, against humans, and by the hairs of their collective chinny-chin-chins," Dee interrupted, using one of those human metaphors which made absolutely no sense even after decades on this planet. "But these are your people. This is different."

"They're not 'my' people," Courtney said. "You should have figured that out by now."

"You know what I mean," Dee said impatiently. "Isn't there anyone there you can contact, a mole, a sympathizer, someone?"

"Years ago, maybe," Courtney said wistfully. "But not any more. There aren't many of us left, Dee. Hundreds of husks have failed, and more fail every day. Word is Nicholas pulled his operatives back because so many of their husks were exploding that it was starting to show up on the news. I'm afraid the hybrids are on their own." She paused. "Why don't we call Brivari? The King's Warder should be informed even if there's nothing he can do about it directly. Maybe—"

"Wait," Dee suddenly. "There is a way! Michael could go after them!"

"Rath?" Courtney said. "He knows where they are, and he elected not to go. According to Valenti, it was one of those rare moments of agreement between Zan and Rath."

"That's just because he doesn't know how dangerous it is," Dee argued. "Michael already knows you're an alien. You can go to him and tell him he has to go after them, and why."

Shit, Courtney sighed. As expected, Dee had arrived at the one way to affect this situation, the one thing she wouldn't do. How long had that taken? Two minutes? Five? But had she any good reason to expect otherwise? When had Dee ever been a let-the-chips-fall-where-they-may type?

"You made a promise to Brivari," Dee continued, "that you would go to Michael and offer your assistance. Now that he knows you're an alien, there's no reason not to, and now that we don't have Jaddo, we need a liaison."

"We've been over this," Courtney said. "I will go to Rath; I'm just letting the initial shock wear off—"

"We don't have time for that," Dee interrupted. "Go to him now, tell him you're an ally, and tell him he has to go after them!"

Courtney closed her eyes briefly. "No."

Dee blinked. "What?"

"I said 'no'," Courtney repeated. "Three of the Royal Four are heading into danger. I won't put the fourth one in danger too."

Dee stared at her in astonishment. "Two of those three are my grandchildren!"

"They were our royalty long before they were your grandchildren," Courtney reminded her. "I'm afraid that takes precedence."

Dee sank onto the couch across from her and fixed her with a hard stare. "Oh, it does, does it?"

"Yes, it does," Courtney said, struggling to keep her voice steady. "If the worst happens in Copper Summit, the King's Second won't be there."

"Oh, of course," Dee said softly. "Your preferred ruler will be safe and sound."

"This isn't about who's ruling," Courtney said, having anticipated that reaction. "It's about not putting all your eggs in one basket. Just like Britain doesn't allow the monarch and the Prince of Wales to travel on the same aircraft because if one plane goes down, odds are the other one won't."

"I don't believe this!" Dee said furiously. "You think you can take back your planet with just one of them?"

"It wouldn't be ideal, but it would be a damn sight better than none of them," Courtney said in exasperation. "C'mon, Dee, I know you're smarter than this. You're worried about what Nicholas will do to them, but you don't mind if he does that to all of them? What if they all go down at once?"

"And what about you?" Dee retorted. "You're telling me Nicholas might not know anything about them, but you're unwilling to send Michael? Obviously you're more worried than you're letting on."

"Of course I'm worried," Courtney said impatiently. "We should both be worried. I'm just pointing out that it may not be as bad as you think it is."

"Or it might be worse," Dee said hotly.

"It might be either," Courtney argued. "The point is we don't know, and since the King and his Second are already separated, I vote we keep them that way."

"Oh, no," Dee said, shaking her head vigorously. "This isn't about voting. We'll just see what Brivari has to say about this. He won't leave his Ward in danger if there's a way to fix that."

"Don't you get it?" Courtney demanded. "His Ward will be in danger either way! And then if Rath goes, they'll all be in danger. There is no way they're not in danger unless they turn around and come back, and what are the odds of that happening? None, that's what! Those hybrids are better at getting themselves into trouble than anyone I've ever met!"

"Because everyone 'votes' to keep them in the dark!" Dee shouted. "What do you expect when you don't tell them anything?"

"Says the woman who decided to keep her 'grandson' in the dark!" Courtney retorted. "Don't go all holier-than-thou on me. You had the chance to face that one head-on, and you decided to keep it that way."

"I'm calling Brivari," Dee said grimly.

"You do that," Courtney said angrily. "Let him tell you that this is about the bigger picture. Maybe you'll actually listen to him."

"I'm done here," Dee said flatly. "Don't bother coming back to my house. You're not welcome there."






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 63 (weather permitting :wink: ) on Sunday, April 2.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 63

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!








CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE






November 21, 2000, 5:02 a.m.

Motel 6, Wittmann, Arizona








Liz Parker's eyes opened as the blast from a truck's horn pierced the early morning stillness. Wow, she thought dully. I was asleep. That was something of a miracle, having lain awake for what seemed like forever even after collapsing into this hard-as-a-rock bed in a state of total exhaustion. As they'd neared Copper Summit last night, it had dawned on them that arriving tired and wired wasn't the best of ideas. This roadside Motel 6 was cheap, and looked it. And smells it, she added, wrinkling her nose at the odor of disinfectant on the scratchy sheets. The clock on the table beside the bed read 5:02 a.m., kind of; the display was partially obscured by a smudged fingerprint. Why would anyone touch the display, and what had been on their finger? Probably best not to ponder that one.

Something stirred on the floor, and Liz pushed herself up on one elbow. When they'd walked in last night to find two double beds, Max had immediately offered to sleep on the floor, which still left three girls and two beds. Terrified she'd be stuck sleeping with Tess, she'd almost blurted out that she'd sleep in the jeep, or the bathtub, or on the ceiling, if necessary, when Isabel had come to her rescue. "Liz, you take this bed; Tess and I will take the other," she'd said crisply. "After all, Tess and I are family."

This declaration of familial solidarity had produced a smile from Tess, a curious look from Max, and a sigh of relief from Liz. Now Isabel and Tess lay sound asleep in their bed as she slipped out of hers, and Max was curled on the floor with the extra pillow from her bed and no blanket. She looked away, keeping her eyes on the door as she stepped carefully around him, ignoring the part of her that wanted to pull the blanket off her bed and cover him with it.

It was warm outside even at this hour, the nearby highway surprisingly busy as she climbed into the jeep. There was no one around, but it really wouldn't do to have this conversation where anyone else could hear it.

"Mmm?" groaned a voice on the other end of the phone.

"Maria? It's Liz. Look, I know it's early—"

Another sound came over the phone, one more closely resembling profanity. "Kind of an understatement, don't you think?" Maria said, her voice thick with sleep and annoyance. "It's five freakin' o'clock!"

"Yeah, I know, and I'm sorry," Liz said, "but I might not get a chance to call you again, and I—"

"Wait," Maria interrupted, suddenly sounding very awake. "Are you there? What happened? Are you in trouble?"

"Not yet," Liz answered. "And we're not in trouble."

"Yet," Maria amended. "So where are you?"

"In a Motel 6," Liz answered. "More like 10 or 11, I guess. You should see the bathroom."

"Don't," Maria ordered firmly. "The last thing I need is to barf before breakfast. So who had enough money for a motel? Did they abracadabra some money out of paper napkins?"

"Of course not," Liz said, annoyed. "That's harder than it seems. They'd have to make up serial numbers, or replicate them, and if it's too much money, that could attract attention—"

"Liz?"

"Valenti gave Tess a couple hundred bucks," Liz summarized.

"A couple hundred?" Maria exclaimed. "Remind me to come up with a financial crisis right away."

"It's her money," Liz explained. "Nasedo left it for her."

"Sure he did," Maria said darkly. "So where is this Ritz Carlton?"

"In a little town called Wittmann," Liz answered. "It's north of Phoenix."

"Whitman like Alex?" Maria chuckled.

"Don't I wish," Liz said. "Copper Summit is a spot in the road between Wittmann and Wickenburg, which are bigger spots in the road. We crashed here because we were all really tired, and we figured we should walk into the lion's den well rested."

"Good thinking," Maria agreed. "Interesting names. 'Wickenburg' sounds Civil War-ish."

"We passed 'Surprise' on the way here," Liz said wanly "Surprise!"

"And you sound miserable," Maria noted. "No surprise. Is this where I remind you that I told you you shouldn't go?"

"Well, I'm here now, so that's that," Liz said. "And I want to get my mind off aliens. What happened with Courtney?"

"Way to get your mind off aliens," Maria said dryly.

"At least she's a different alien," Liz said. "Did you find her?"

"Her? No. But we did find a creepy Michael shrine when we ransacked her house. She had a shirt he thought he'd lost, and lots of pictures she'd taken of him."

"Wow," Liz said faintly.

"Weird," Maria corrected. "I knew she was psycho, but even I didn't know how bad. I mean, why would she do something like that? And how did we have an enemy so close to us, and not know?"

There was a pause while Liz stared into space for a moment. "She's not," she said suddenly.

"Not what?" Maria said.

"An enemy. Courtney's not an enemy. She just...she just doesn't feel like an enemy," Liz went on as Maria made a strangled sound of disbelief. "There were too many times she was helpful, or seemed concerned about them, like at Isabel's birthday party, or...I don't know," she finished, unable to put her feelings into words this early in the morning. "Just don't count her out completely because she likes Michael. You may not like her, but that doesn't make her their enemy."

"Sorry, did you miss the part where she jumped out a window because Michael—somehow—figured out she was an alien?"

"See, that doesn't make sense," Liz said. "If she was an enemy, why run? Why not just blast him?"

"How should I know?" Maria said crossly. "Maybe her enemy orders said not to. What difference does it make?"

"It makes a difference because if she's on their side, they should know," Liz argued.

"She's an alien!" Maria exclaimed.

"Nasedo was an alien," Liz reminded her.

"Bad example," Maria declared.

"My point is, he was an alien who was on their side," Liz said, "or at least thought he was. They haven't found many people from their world who are on their side. We should find out."

"And how, exactly, are we supposed to do that?" Maria demanded.

"Ask her," Liz shrugged. "Yes, I know she ran away. But she may still be around there somewhere, and if she is, I bet she'd find a note left at her house, or somewhere she usually goes. Just ask her to explain herself. See what she says. It's worth a shot."

"Says you," Maria muttered.

"I'd do it myself, but I've got other things on my plate," Liz said. "Wanna trade?"

"No," Maria allowed, "but I'm not buying it. If she's not an enemy, why was she hiding who she was?"

"Maybe because she was afraid we'd all react exactly like we just did?" Liz suggested. "Look, I've gotta go. Wish me luck."

Maria's voice softened. "Good luck, babe. Even if you are bonkers."

"Gee, thanks," Liz said dryly. "Say hi to everyone for me."

"You're not missing much," Maria said. "Only thing that happened here is that Alex is planning one of those 'study abroad' things. You know, the 'expand your mind', and 'learn a new language', and—"

"Wait—Alex?" Liz said. "Our Alex? Since when is he into travel?"

"Since yesterday," Maria said. "He's going to Sweden!"






*********************************************************





10:00 a.m.

Crashdown Cafe, Roswell








"Order up!" Michael bellowed, shoving plates of food aside to make room for new ones. "C'mon, people, get'em while they're hot! I'm not cooking for my health, you know."

Agnes appeared, ever-present scowl firmly in place. "Stop hollering at me," she said crossly. "I don't wait tables for my health, you know. And I'm not Courtney."

"No shit, Sherlock," Michael muttered.

"What was that?" Agnes demanded.

"I said 'no kidding'," Michael translated. "At least she could walk a plate from the kitchen to a table. It's not rocket science."

Agnes's face reddened. "Why, you little—"

"Sorry," Mr. Parker called breathlessly, coming at them at mach ten. "I'm trying to help out, but between the back and the front, I'm getting a little behind, and...and it looks like I'm not the only one," he added, surveying the pile-up. "Is there a problem, Agnes?"

"Of course there's a problem," Agnes retorted. "We're short a waitress."

"Which doesn't explain why your orders are still sitting here," Michael pointed out.

Agnes's scowl deepened, if that was possible, as she loaded up four plates and marched into the diner. "Well, whatd'ya know," Michael said dryly. "She can work. When she wants to. Which is pretty much never."

"We're all missing Courtney," Mr. Parker said. "We can talk about this later. Gotta run."

Michael shook his head as Mr. Parker headed off with the rest of the orders, his plates balanced so precariously that Michael was certain he'd have to replace them not because they were cold, but because they'd been dropped. We're all missing Courtney. Truer words had never been spoken. Mr. Parker was missing his efficient waitress, Agnes was missing the way Courtney had covered for her by delivering Agnes's orders so Agnes didn't have to, and he...well...he was missing pretty much everything about her. Courtney, it turned out, had been one of the linchpins holding the Crashdown together, a crackerjack waitress with a sense of humor which had endeared her to the regulars, and just the right amount of snark which had endeared her to…me, Michael finished ruefully, tossing more sausages on the grill. He hadn't realized how much he'd depended on her sass and wit to get him through the day, how much he'd enjoyed watching her and Maria go at it, how much he'd learned from their enigmatic little conversations where she'd sounded like she knew more than she should. Because she did, numbskull, he chided himself. Courtney was an alien, and had no doubt known all along that he was one too. The signs had been there—he just hadn't been listening. Like when he'd been caught up in his fight with Max over the whole Brody thing, and she'd taken him to task about dragging his feet baking Isabel's birthday cake.



"I have better things to do than stand around while you pout. Read my lips—no talking, no cake. I don't have time for this."

"Why? What's on your to-do list today? Saving the world?"

"Actually, yes. And your ass, his ass, and all our collective asses. So excuse me if I'm too busy to put up with the latest dust-up over girlfriends or glucose."




Or when she'd deftly deflected Max's power play over the cake, ending with a well-placed verbal smack.



"He said it's all good. The cake, I mean. Everything's set. All systems go."

"Oh, is that what he said? Because I heard something different."

"Then you heard wrong. Either that, or you're just looking for trouble."




Slam! Michael smiled faintly at the memory, noting that he hadn't been the only one who'd missed the signs. Although one could argue he should have known better because he'd talked to her more than any of them, and heard her say things which should have given him pause.



"There are basically two types of people in the world—people who get all the breaks, and people who can't seem to catch one. And when one of those golden boys who gets everything handed to him on a silver platter is right about something, it sucks. It's unfair. It makes you think that, maybe, just maybe, if we got even a few of those breaks, we could have made better decisions too."




"Michael?"

It was Mr. Parker. "Break time. Go sit for a few minutes."

"No need," Michael said. "I know we're busy."

"So busy that I don't want to lose another crucial employee," Mr. Parker said. "I can take the grill for twenty minutes. Agnes will just have to skedaddle."

"I'd settle for merely walking," Michael said, plucking the sausages off the grill and loading them on plates which were collected promptly by a still scowling Agnes, actually working now because the boss was watching. Mr. Parker gave him a knowing smile as he left the kitchen and stripped off his apron, hanging it on the door of his locker before his eyes drifted to Courtney's. Maria had reportedly searched her locker, probably jimmying the lock. He wouldn't need to.

A moment later, he was rifling through the locker, sifting through sweaters, sneakers, Kleenex, and other assorted paraphernalia. While there was nothing to suggest she was an alien save for a bottle of skin lotion, there was also little to suggest she was a typical girl; no hairbrush, no mirror, and no make-up, not even lip gloss. "So what were your bad decisions?" he murmured, digging in the sweater's pockets. "Do they have anything to do with how we all landed here?"

His phone rang. "You will not believe what Liz said this morning," Maria announced.

"Where are they?" Michael asked sharply. "Are they okay?"

"Yeah, they're fine," Maria said. "At the moment, anyway. They spent the night in some fleabag motel because they needed some sleep before they walk into the lion's den. But Liz asked me what we'd found out about Courtney, and when I told her, she said she didn't think Courtney was an enemy!"

Michael stopped digging. "She did?"

"Yes! Can you believe it? I told her about that creepy shrine and everything, and she still thought we should leave her a note and ask her to explain. Explain what? How she's some psycho stalking alien?"

Michael thought for a moment. "Where did Liz think we should leave the note?"

"What? Don't tell me you actually agree with her!"

"No, of course not," Michael said quickly. "Just curious. It's a pretty crazy thing to say."

"Tell me about it," Maria said darkly. "She was going on about how 'if she was an enemy, she wouldn't have run away'. And I said, if she wasn't an enemy, why didn't she tell us that?"

"Maybe because she was afraid we'd do exactly what we're doing," Michael suggested.

Maria made a strangled noise of disgust. "God, you sound just like Liz!"

"Is that a bad thing?"

"Oh, good grief," Maria groused. "Will you be at school this afternoon?"

"Yeah," Michael answered. "See you then."

Michael rung off and closed the locker door, recalling his last encounter with Courtney when he'd figured out what she was, and the stricken look on her face, the way she'd backed away as though she was afraid of him. Those were not the actions of an enemy. There was also the persistent feeling that she knew not just what they were, but who they were. Had she known them in that other life? What kinds of things could she tell them, and would he have had the sense to ask if she hadn't jumped out that window?

"You're early," Mr. Parker said when he reappeared in the kitchen. "You've still got five minutes."

"Yeah, well, I figured you were needed to wait tables," Michael said.

"Actually, it's calmed down," Mr. Parker said. "And Agnes has been skedaddling. Imagine that."

"Knock, knock!"

Michael, who had been trying to conjure an image of the slow-moving Agnes "skedaddling", was surprised to see Max's grandfather in the kitchen doorway. "Morning!" Mr. Parker called. "It's 'Anthony', right?"

"Right you are," Grandpa Anthony answered. "Hello, Michael."

"You know Michael?" Mr. Parker asked.

"Sure," Grandpa answered. "He's basically part of the family at Max and Isabel's house."

"Wouldn't go that far," Michael allowed.

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but I was looking for one of your waitresses, the one named Courtney," Grandpa said.

"Aren't we all," Mr. Parker sighed as Michael's ears pricked. "But I'm afraid she's left."

"So she hasn't stopped in again?" Grandpa asked.

"If she did, I'd tie her to a chair," Mr. Parker said. "No, I haven't seen her. I don't even have a forwarding address."

"What do you want with Courtney?" Michael asked.

"Grandma Dee was looking for her," Grandpa explained. "It seems they struck up a friendship, and she was wondering where she'd gone."

"So Grandma Dee liked her," Michael said. "She liked Courtney."

"Oh, yes," Grandpa answered, a faint note of amusement in his voice. "Birds of a feather, those two. Couple of firecrackers. Well...sorry to bother you."

"No problem," Jeff said. "Say hi to Dee for me."

Michael spent the rest of his shift in a daze, dredging up every conversation he'd ever had with Courtney. By the time he clocked out and climbed on his bike, he'd made up his mind. His gut was trying to tell him something, and to his surprise, the twin oracles of Liz Parker and Max's grandmother agreed. Time to listen.






*********************************************************






Banks Residence








You're a Skin?


Courtney shrank from the angry face in front of her, full of accusation and betrayal. No, she wanted to shout, I'm not your enemy! I've never been your enemy! But the face in front of her wasn't interested in explanations, nor was the hand which hovered, more dangerous than any gun.

Crash!

She landed on the ground, shards of glass covering her, stinging as she ran for her life, only to find herself in front of that angry face again. And again. And again. Each time, the hand rose, the window crashed, and she ran, right back to where she'd started, each time exactly the same. Until it wasn't. Until she felt a hand on her arm, and she knew something was wrong because Rath hadn't caught her, hadn't…

"Easy!" a voice said as she wrenched herself away. "Take it easy. You're all right."

Flattened against the headboard, Courtney looked around wildly. She was in her bedroom, in her house, where she shouldn't be, where she'd left because Rath had figured out what she was. What was she doing here? And why was that nurse, Dee's friend, hovering worriedly beside her?

"You were thrashing so much, I decided to wake you," Yvonne said. "That must have been some dream."

Dream. Yes, that was it. Closing her eyes, Courtney sank back on the bed, breathing heavily. "More like a nightmare," she said, her voice scratchy from a dry throat. "What are you doing here? Wait...what am I doing here?"

"I think the answer to both questions is the same," Yvonne said gently. "When I woke up this morning, you weren't there. Dee wouldn't say why, but she was clearly angry."

Angry. Oh, yes. That's why she was here, because she'd been banished from Dee's house for not telling Rath to run off to Copper Summit and rescue the king. "Yeah, we...had a disagreement," Courtney said.

"Bit of an understatement if she told you not to come back," Yvonne noted, "but I gathered as much when she called Brivari."

Courtney bit her lip. "What did he say?"

"I'm not sure," Yvonne allowed. "I was only able to eavesdrop on one side of the conversation. Suffice it to say that she wasn't happy with his response."

Holy shit, Courtney thought, embarrassed to find she was shaking. He'd agreed with her. The King's Warder had actually agreed with her, and not just agreed with her, but gone against a long-time ally to side with the leader of the Resistance. Too bad she didn't feel like the leader of the Resistance, or of anything else, for that matter, more like a child who'd just quarreled with one parent only to collapse in relief when the other one backed her up.

"When we realized what had happened, Anthony and I went looking for you," Yvonne went on. "We stopped in at the Crashdown, but no one had seen you. It was Anthony's idea to check here. I gather this has something to do with why Max and the others left?"

"Yes," Courtney sighed. "Max, Isabel, and Tess went to Copper Summit to check out Vanessa."

"Ah," Yvonne nodded. "But not Michael?"

"Michael was left here to check out me," Courtney said. "Which he did last night, along with Maria."

"So the mess here isn't because you and Dee were throwing things at each other," Yvonne said dryly.

"I'm sure she wanted to," Courtney said sadly.

"Of course she did," Yvonne said briskly. "She's always been a miniature tornado, that one, often not so miniature."

"She's never thrown me out," Courtney said dully.

"No, but her mother threw Brivari out," Yvonne reminded her. "He was banished for a good long while."

Courtney thought for a moment. "That's right! I'd forgotten all about that. What melted that ice?"

"I did," Yvonne said, "or rather, the situation I was in. Brivari was needed to heal me, and Emily relented."

"Heal what?" Courtney said. "What happened to you?"

"My commanding officer had used me as a test subject," Yvonne answered. "He'd managed to impregnate me with an alien-human hybrid."

Courtney blinked, both at the answer and the matter-of-fact tone in which it was delivered. "No way!" she exclaimed. "For real? Of course for real," she added quickly. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to imply I didn't believe you, I just...I hadn't heard that part of it."

"It's one of the more sordid chapters in our relations with your people," Yvonne said. "I think Emily was a bit embarrassed that her own people had behaved so badly. She'd been angry with Brivari about the way his people had used humans as test subjects, and now here was a human using humans as test subjects. That make her relent, that and the fact I would have died without his intervention."

"So we need to conjure a near-death experience to get me back in Dee's good graces?" Courtney said.

"What exactly knocked you out of those good graces?" Yvonne asked curiously. "Must be something major."

Courtney pushed herself to a sitting position. "Max and the rest of them took off for Copper Summit based on a letter sent to Vanessa. They have no idea what they're walking into, of course. Dee wants me to send Michael after them."

"And...you didn't want to?" Yvonne ventured.

"I don't want all of them in front of the firing squad," Courtney said. "By the time we found out where they'd gone, he wouldn't have been able to catch up to them anyway. They'd had too much of a head start."

"Could he call them?" Yvonne suggested.

Courtney shook her head. "Wouldn't be safe. They're there by now, and every single communication in and out of Copper Summit is monitored. Calling them would be like painting a giant bullseye on their backs."

"That doesn't explain why you wouldn't talk to Michael last night when they were still en route," Yvonne noted. "You told Brivari you'd explain yourself to the hybrids and offer your assistance. Wouldn't this be as good a time as any?"

"He can't go there," Courtney insisted. "Michael has to stay away. If he finds out what Copper Summit is, he'll go flying out the door to rescue Max, and nothing will stop him. It's what he does."

"Correct me if I'm wrong," Yvonne said, "but as the commander of the king's armies, isn't that his job?"

"He's also the King's Second," Courtney reminded her. "He's the heir to the throne in the absence of a blood heir. If all the Royal Four go down, if every alternative we have to Khivar winds up dead, what happens to Antar? Nothing good, that's what."

"I see," Yvonne sighed. "And I gather Brivari did also."

"I told her he would," Courtney said. "But she's all caught up in her 'grandchildren'. This is about way more than her—"

Courtney stopped short as a soft thunk floated from the kitchen, followed by the door opening. "No," she whispered, catching Yvonne's arm as she started to get up. "Stay here."

"It might be Anthony," Yvonne said.

"That's not Anthony," Courtney said grimly.

They waited, frozen, while footsteps walked around the kitchen, rubber treads on younger feet than Anthony's. Two interminable minutes later, the feet left, closing the door softly behind them.

"I know I locked the door behind me," Yvonne said as they both headed to the now empty kitchen. "I guess I'm not the only one who's learned how to pick a lock."

"They didn't have to," Courtney said, spying the envelope which had been left propped on the kitchen table. "I'd know that handwriting anywhere. It's Michael's."

"Michael?" Yvonne said. "Why would Michael be leaving notes at your empty house?"

Why indeed? Courtney thought heavily, retrieving the envelope and extracting the contents, which they both read in silence.

"Oh my," Yvonne said softly. "This is a bit of a conundrum."

Courtney put both hands to her head, which felt like it was going to explode. "Shit! Shit, shit, shit!"







*********************************************************





Crawford residence,

Copper Summit, Arizona









Nicholas yawned as he pulled back the curtains. He'd slept late again, like he had ever since he'd discovered Vanessa was dead. He dreamed about her a lot, and she was alive in his dreams. Sleeping longer made for fewer hours where he had to face the fact that she was never coming back, or ponder whether Greer and the rest of them might be right—she may very well have betrayed them. His default position of assuming her a victim worked on the surface because there was no clear way to prove otherwise, but that pendulum could swing in either direction. The thought of her turning against him made his head hurt even more than the thought of her being dead. He'd rather have her dead than a traitor. Peering out the window, he found another bright, sunny day which somehow felt gray and cold. Everything was gray and cold these days, including him.

A commotion below caught his eye. A car had pulled up, disgorging four people who were inexplicably welcomed by his mother. Ida was hardly the welcoming sort, so this was odd, to say the least. A few minutes later, his father clumped up the stairs.

"Who are those people?" Nicholas asked suspiciously.

"Kids who worked for Vanessa," Walt answered. "Interns, or some such. They've brought some things from her office."

"Oh," Nicholas said dully. After Greer's misgivings about the public funeral, he should be happy that someone from the outside world had actually shown up, but kids? Big deal.

"Said they drove all night after they got the news," Walt continued. "Imagine that."

"They drove from Washington?" Nicholas said. "How stupid is that."

"Not Washington," Walt said. "Roswell.

Nicholas's ears pricked. "They're from Roswell?"

"Ain't that where her office was?" Walt shrugged. "Makes sense."

Walt went back downstairs. Nicholas waited a moment before following, treading lightly so no one would hear him, his excitement mounting. Vanessa had gone to Roswell because she had a lead on the hybrids. She seemed to think they were young, very young, which had seemed preposterous, and yet...and yet now there were young people sitting in his living room who'd driven all night from Roswell on her behalf. What if she'd been right? What if she'd found them? She must have gotten close, very close, if the Royal Warders had seen fit to execute her. What if she'd actually found them?

Four, Nicholas counted, peering cautiously around the doorway. The number was right, but the proportions were wrong: One male and three females. The male could be either Rath or Zan, but everyone knew it wasn't really Zan Khivar was after. One of the females was a mousy, brown-haired, do-gooder type, one was a blonde who felt more dangerous than she looked, and the other…

"Yes?" Greer's voice said when he picked up his phone.

"You didn't tell me we had visitors," Nicholas said.

"What? Oh. Those kids. I gather one of 'em worked for her. Must have opened her mail because they mentioned the Vilandra Project. Give 'em some cookies, and send 'em on their way."

"Notice anything about them?" Nicholas asked.

Greer paused, sensing a trick question. "No. Why?"

"You idiot," Nicholas said, shaking his head. "Vanessa said she was close, and she was. I'd know her anywhere, no matter what form she takes."

"Sir?" Greer said cautiously, as though afraid he'd lost his marbles. "I'm not following—"

"Then let me spell it out for you," Nicholas retorted. "You thought Vanessa was a traitor, and she just delivered in spades. Get your ass down here, and eat crow."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




We'll be visiting our youngest at his new digs on the West Coast, so I'll post Chapter 64 on Sunday, April 30. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 64

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

We're back from California! Our youngest gave us a ride in a Tesla (he works there), and it was very cool. First time I've ridden in a car which costs more than my house. :shock:







CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR





November 21, 2000, 7 p.m.

Crawford Residence, Copper Summit








"So we're right up here," Ida said cheerfully. "Let's find you all a place to sleep."

Lugging her bag, Liz trooped behind Isabel and Tess as they followed Ida up the steep, narrow staircase. After spending last night with all four of them in a cramped motel room, she would never have believed another night in a cramped motel room would have looked so good. Walt's and Ida's offer to put them up for the night hadn't alarmed her because she'd never expected Max to take them up on it. Perhaps he hadn't either, as he'd looked conflicted and preoccupied during the interminable afternoon chitchat and awkward dinner which had followed. But by the time dessert had appeared, he'd agreed to stay, making her wonder if he was nuts. It was one thing to investigate your enemy's family, quite another to move in with them.

"Here you are, dear," Ida said to Isabel when they reached the first bedroom at the top of the stairs. "This one's all yours tonight."

"Thank you, Mrs. Crawford," Isabel smiled.

Liz did a quick door count down the hallway, counting five bedrooms, an impressive number which still left her with a problem similar to the one she'd had last night. "I'll stay with you, Isabel," she said quickly, spying the double bed. "Tess can have her own room."

"You will not," Ida said firmly. "I said this was all hers. Max can take this next room, and you and Tess are down here."

Unfazed, Tess followed Ida down the hall as Liz glanced at Isabel, who shrugged apologetically. Great, Liz thought wearily. She'd been "on" for hours now, playing the dutiful intern who didn't know her boss wasn't human, and she'd love nothing more than a chance to take the mask off, to just stop pretending for a little while. Her previous attempt to be alone by taking a walk had resulted in Max following her and yet another confrontation about Kyle, and now she had to bunk with Tess. The only thing worse than bunking with Tess in a crappy little motel was bunking with Tess in the enemy's house. Although bunking at least meant sleeping, which meant no talking. Talking was worse.



All you did was sleep with him. How was he, anyway?





Liz winced as she recalled the way she'd stuttered and stammered a response to Tess's query about Kyle, albeit one which had left Tess looking impressed. She hadn't done nearly so well with Max.




What the hell is going on with you, Liz? We never lied to each other, never kept a secret from each other.




No, we didn't, Liz agreed sadly. And now we have to. I have to. The irony was that it would have been easier if Max had just gotten mad about it and called her every name in the book. The fact that he saw through the lie and kept reminding her of that made everything much, much harder.

"You two are in here," Ida said, gesturing inside the bedroom at the end of the hall and looking at Liz as though expecting a challenge.

"I'm sure we'll be very comfortable, Mrs. Crawford," Tess said. "Thank you."

Ida's expression softened. "You let me know if you need anything, you hear?"

"We will," Tess promised.

How about another bed? Liz thought, noting the single twin bed with consternation. Isabel's bedroom had a double bed. Why was Ida putting one person in the double bed and two people in a twin?

"Don't ask," Tess advised, reading her mind as she shut the door behind them. "Just don't ask. You can have the bed. I'll take the floor."

"Oh, no," Liz protested as Tess opened her suitcase, "I'll—"

"It's the least I can do," Tess said. "You're going out on a limb for us because you worked for Vanessa. Take the bed. I don't mind. Really."

""Look, this doesn't make sense," Liz said, finding it as irritating as ever when Tess was nice to her. "Maybe Max can straighten this out. He could talk to Walt for us."

"Max has enough to worry about without fussing over sleeping arrangements," Tess said. "I would never burden him with something so trivial."

On second thought, take the floor, Liz thought darkly. "I have no idea why he even agreed to stay here," she said out loud. "I would think this would be the last place he'd want to sleep."

"Of course he agreed to stay here," Tess said. "We're trying to figure out who Vanessa was and what she was up to; what better place to do that than with her family? Ida's offer was a real gift. We wouldn't learn much about Vanessa in a motel. This is exactly where we need to be."

Liz bristled at the faintly disapproving tone which suggested she simply didn't get it, and the insinuation that Max needed someone who did. "Well, excuse me for wanting to keep us safe," she said tartly. "Maria and Alex and me, we've been trying to keep them safe for over a year now, since long before you showed up."

"And I appreciate that," Tess said calmly. "But this has to be done, and there's no 'safe' way to do it." She paused. "Is this about Kyle?"

Liz blinked. "What?"

"Kyle," Tess repeated. "You know, the Kyle you slept with? Because I don't care about that. I admit I was...surprised...when Max told me about it, but—"

" 'Surprised' enough to yank his chain about it?" Liz said.

Tess shrugged. "Yeah, I needled him. So what? It's not like he hasn't needled me before, but I don't go around whining about it. I just needle him back."

Liz said nothing, there having been a fair bit of needling between her and Kyle too. "The one thing I'd like to know," Tess went on, "is if you did it on purpose. You told me to be outside the Crashdown that night, so you were obviously expecting something. Was that all a set-up?"

Damn, Liz thought irritably. Leave it to Tess to figure it out. "Max wanted to take me to a concert that night," she said. "I'd told him no, but I figured he wouldn't listen, so I expected him to show up, and me to have to turn him down again. But he got there earlier than I expected."

"Ah," Tess said knowingly. "So you weren't quite finished?"

Liz flushed. "Something like that. Kyle and I, we...it just happened."

Tess pondered that for a moment. "That's what he told me," she said in an altogether different tone, as though Liz had just passed some sort of test. "Sorry it worked out that way."

"Are you?" Liz said flatly.

"Of course I am," Tess answered. "Not that I'm not happy with the outcome, of course, but...Max was really hurt. And I don't like to see him hurt. It would have been better if it had just been the concert." She stood up. "I'm going to poke around a bit, see what I can find. Are you going to be okay here?"

"Yeah, go ahead," Liz said tonelessly.

Tess left. Liz plopped on the bed, bristling with a mixture of guilt and fury. I don't like to see him hurt. What, so she did? She hurt too. There wasn't a day that went by where she didn't see his face at that window, where she didn't replay that scene over and over. Any indignation she'd summoned in response to his anger had evaporated with the knowledge that he knew it was all a lie, even if he didn't understand it. They were both going through hell, just on separate paths they had to walk alone. Not alone, Liz thought bitterly. Max wasn't alone; he had Tess. She, on the other hand, was truly alone because she couldn't tell anyone why she'd done it.

Several minutes went by before Liz started to feel silly. Much as she hated to admit it, Tess was right; this was the best place to find answers to their questions, and her time would be better spent looking for those answers. A sweep of the room revealed nothing; this was apparently an unused room with no personal effects of any kind, and the room across the hallway which was supposed to be Max's was similarly empty. She was pondering the wisdom of inspecting the other bedrooms when she heard voices and poked her head into the hallway. Walt and Ida's boy, Nicholas, hovered near the doorway to Isabel's bedroom.

"Come in," she heard Isabel say. "I don't bite."

Liz didn't listen for his answer; she was too busy ducking into the bedroom next door, the one which had looked like a boy's bedroom as they'd passed by. She hadn't been wrong—this one was definitely lived in, and its occupant was busy with Isabel. Their voices floated through the door as she inspected the desk, peeked in the closet, and pulled open drawers…

The voices stopped. Hastily retreating, Liz slipped out of Nicholas's bedroom, noting that Tess had joined the party. Back in her own room, her heart was pounding as she busied herself with her luggage, desperately hoping she hadn't left anything out of place and stiffening when footsteps approached her room. Had she remembered to close the drawer?

It was Tess. "Hey," she said, plopping down on the bed before studying her more closely. "What's wrong? You look like you've seen a ghost."

"Thank God it's you," Liz said, meaning it. "I thought it was Nicholas."

"He went downstairs," Tess said. "Why?"

"I found something," Liz said. "In his bedroom."

Tess stood up immediately. "Show me."

Other than faint sounds from Isabel's bedroom, there was no one else upstairs, but that didn't stop Liz's heart from skipping a beat as she slid open the bottom drawer on the desk in Nicholas's room.

"Well, look at that," Tess said thoughtfully, gazing at the photograph staring up at her. "Why does Nicholas have a picture of Courtney?"






*********************************************************





Roswell





Lights glowed up and down the street as Courtney settled onto the floor in the vacant apartment, Rath's letter in her hand. They were over there, both of them, eyes peeled for any sign of movement. She'd had a decision to make earlier today until it was made for her, and the one person who could help her had been silent; Dee hadn't returned any of her phone calls, even after she'd left a slew of messages explaining the latest developments. She checked her watch; it was nearly 9:30 p.m. Pretty soon she was going to have to find her own way, and the only part which was clear was the part where everyone wound up in danger. She unfolded the letter again, the scrawl invisible in the dark. She didn't need to see it. She had it memorized.




Courtney,


Let's cut to the chase. We each know what the other is. I'm guessing you didn't want me to know about you because I'm still stepping on glass, but at least now we're even.

So here's the thing--I don't think you're an enemy. I'm not sure why I feel that way. But Liz Parker agrees with me, and even though Liz is annoying, she's usually right. She thinks you might still be here, so I'm leaving this note to see if you are. If you're ready to be straight with me, meet me where you took the pictures at 10 p.m. I'll come alone.


Michael






The letter in her lap, Courtney leaned her head against the wall and closed her eyes. She could still hear the soft plop of the letter hitting her kitchen floor after Rath dropped it through the mail slot, still feel the broad range emotion which rushed over her after reading it for the first time. There was astonishment that he'd taken a chance like this, gratitude that he didn't believe her an enemy, admiration that Liz Parker had figured it out, pride that he was giving her a chance to explain just like a true leader would, and...and terror at what would happen if she kept this appointment. Because if Rath was anything, anything at all, he was Zan's man. If she met with him, the subject of Zan's foray into Copper Summit would come up, and she would be forced to explain, after which Rath would ride to Zan's rescue. Then all four of them would be in danger, including both replacements for Khivar. Not good. It was out of the question. She would wait, she decided, until the outcome of the Copper Summit Magical Mystery Tour was known, and then she would find Rath. Her original decision held.

Yvonne had been her usual diplomatic self, murmuring support and encouragement. Anthony had appeared with groceries. The three of them had eaten lunch, after which Yvonne and Anthony had left. She was alone in the house again, and she'd curled up on the bed, having found the events of the last twelve hours to be exhausting. She'd fallen asleep immediately until jerked awake by the sound of a door opening. Flattened against her bedroom wall, she'd cautiously peered around the corner. Yvonne hadn't said she'd be back. Maybe it was Dee? Had she relented?

It was not Dee. Stunned, Courtney had held her breath as Rath had surveyed the kitchen with satisfaction. She knew what he was seeing—signs of recent use and, most importantly, no letter. His mail had been collected. He'd left with a smile on his face while she had collapsed with anguish on hers, because now she was stuck. He knew she'd gotten his letter, so if she failed to show, she would be effectively branding herself an enemy.

"What do I do?" she'd wailed to Nathaniel, her Second. "I could have ignored it, but now he knows I have it! Who else would have picked it up?"

"The way I see it, you have two choices," Nathaniel had answered, his voice crackling over the humans' dodgy cell network. "Meet with him later and tell him why you waited, or meet with him now and tell him why you almost didn't. You can't lie. He'll find out, and when he does, he'll never trust you, or us. And he has to."

"He'll go after Zan," Courtney had said. "You know he will."

"Then it will be your job to talk him out of it," Nathaniel had said.

"Talk him out of it how?" Courtney had exclaimed. "How do I even begin to explain?"

"Start at the beginning," Nathaniel had suggested. "The very beginning. The Resistance formed because we thought Rath would make a better leader."

"Yeah, and you know how well it worked out the first time we told him that," Courtney had said crossly. "He sent us packing. What makes you think he won't do it again?"

"He might," Nathaniel had allowed, "but he's in a different situation this time. He needs allies. They need allies. Plus we came all this way to find him. The male ego of any species can't help but be flattered by that."

Maybe, Courtney had thought doubtfully. But flattery wasn't the same thing as acceptance. Rath may glow when he found out an entire movement had been formed around the notion of him running the show, but that still wouldn't stop him from running after Zan. It didn't matter who would make the better ruler if they both wound up dead.

Her phone rang, loud in the darkness. It was probably Yvonne; she'd called twice already to commiserate and pass along the fact that Dee wasn't budging. "So I gather you're going to talk to him after all," a sharp voice said.

Courtney sat up abruptly. "Didn't expect to hear from you. I thought you were busy sticking pins in little Courtney dolls."

"Don't tempt me," Dee said darkly. "I'm just glad Michael has more influence over you than I do."

"Yeah, well, don't get yourself all sweaty," Courtney advised. "I'm not bringing it up. And when he brings it up, I will do everything in my power to keep him here."

"If you would just think for one second—"

"I'm gonna stop you right there," Courtney broke in, "because I have bigger fish to fry right now than your wounded ego. You're the one who's always telling me I'm the leader of the Resistance. Did it not ever occur to you that our priorities might diverge at some point? Even Brivari agrees with me."

"He's going to Copper Summit," Dee announced.

"To do what?" Courtney said in exasperation. "Fly over it in a hot air balloon? He can't get close enough to do any good without giving himself away, and he knows it. Am I the only one with an aversion to death?"

"He wants to be there in case they need him on their way out," Dee said. "At least he's going."

"Great, so now you can get off my ass," Courtney retorted. "The point is, he agreed with me. I wonder, are you bitching at him the way you're bitching at me? No, of course not. You know you won't get anywhere with him, but you're still hoping you'll get somewhere with me."

"So why did you call me over and over?" Dee snapped. "Because I can't for the life of me see how either of us would consider the other useful at this point."

"I called you because I wanted your take on how to approach Rath," Courtney said angrily. "Even though you're being a horse's ass at the moment, you know him better than I do. It took 50 years and one dead parent, but I'm about to approach the one person we came here for. I want to get it right, and I want that badly enough that I'll even put up with your bullshit. Because that's what leaders do. They don't think about themselves first, and they don't back down from unpopular positions when they know they're right. That's what makes them leaders."

Courtney stopped, resisting the urge to hurl her phone against the wall. What had she been thinking? Dee could help her, but she wouldn't, not while she was still unable to see the forest for the trees. This was a waste of time. "I have to go," she said flatly. "I'm sorry you wasted your time, and even sorrier I wasted mine."

She was about to hang up when Dee spoke again.

"Wait."





*********************************************************






Crawford Residence








"What's your take on this, Walt?" Greer asked.

Walt gave a snort of disgust. "They're kids. Need I say more?"

"Ida?" Greer prompted.

Ida's snort was even louder. "I don't even know why we're having this conversation. The idea's preposterous."

"But could it be true?" Greer persisted.

"Unlikely," Ida said. "The boy is nothing to write home about, the blonde is nosy, the brunette is a classic goody-two-shoes. The other one's a bombshell, but not much upstairs. Reminds me of Vanessa."

"Idiots. All of you."

Nicholas waited while three heads swung his way, wearing expressions ranging from resignation, to disgust, to fury. "Look at you," he went on, "refusing to see what's right in front of you. She's here. Right here, in this house, and we have Vanessa to thank for that."

"What's he going on about?" Walt said.

"Nicholas believes Vanessa managed to flush out the hybrids before she died," Greer explained.

"I don't 'believe' it, I know it," Nicholas said crossly. "She told me she suspected some teenagers in Roswell; that's why she went there, to get closer to them. Obviously it worked."

"Obviously you didn't think much of her grand hypothesis, considering you never once mentioned it to me," Ida said tartly.

"What makes you think I tell you everything?" Nicholas retorted. "I was skeptical, so I kept it to myself. I'm not skeptical any more. And you're not listening.

"Of course I'm listening," Ida declared. "I did as you asked—"

"Ordered," Nicholas corrected. "You may be my mother, but I'm still your commander."

"Fine, 'ordered'," Ida said impatiently. "I gave her ladyship Vanessa's old room. He's decided the bombshell is Vilandra," she added scornfully to the rest of them. "Thinking with his dick. Just like with Vanessa."

Nicholas stood up so fast, his chair skidded into the wall. "Shut it, Mom! Vanessa was no idiot, and that's why you hated her—she was smart, smart enough to go up against you, and this proves it. Vanessa led Khivar's greatest wish right to us!"

"If I may," Greer said carefully, accustomed to family blow-ups, but still wary of stepping between a furious commander and his scowling mother. "Sir, other than Vanessa's suspicions, what exactly makes you think these are the hybrids? I know there are four, but the genders are off—"

"Unless they made the king a girl," Ida chuckled.

"Don't laugh," Nicholas said darkly. "Khivar made me a kid, remember?"

"—and I don't see how they could be so young," Greer continued, ignoring them. "They should be adults. Adults who are smart enough not to simply waltz into the enemy's camp."

"And they should have reared their ugly heads ages ago, but they didn't," Nicholas said. "Obviously something went wrong, and anything that went wrong could affect their memories."

"Perhaps," Greer said doubtfully.

"I suppose an amnesiac king is an improvement," Walt observed.

"You're all nuts," Ida declared. "That boy is no king, and no Rath, either. Not a one of those girls is dumb enough to be Vilandra. He's just all torn up about Vanessa, so he's latched onto the first pretty face he found."

"Oh, yeah?" Nicholas challenged. "Then why did she ask me about Vilandra? That's right," he went on in the satisfying silence which followed, "Isabel asked me if Vanessa had ever said anything about Vilandra. She brought it up."

"Brought it up how?" Ida asked suspiciously.

"She said Vanessa had told her 'stories'," Nicholas answered, "and then she asked me if Vanessa had ever mentioned Vilandra. How about that?"

"What about it?" Ida said irritably. "She obviously got it from Vanessa. It doesn't mean a thing."

"Your mother has a point," Greer said. "If Vanessa suspected the girl of being a hybrid, she would have told 'stories' to ascertain whether that was true, repeated names to see if they provoked a reaction. She could just be repeating what she heard."

"I know Vilandra!" Nicholas said angrily. "I had an affair with Vilandra! That is Vilandra!"

"Oh, for heaven's sake, you did not have an affair with the princess," Ida said. "You just wanted to."

"I had dozens of secret meetings with her all over the city!" Nicholas retorted. "I had—"

"You had your hand in your pants," Ida interrupted. "You met with her on Khivar's behalf because he was persona non grata at the palace. Nothing ever happened between you."

"Were you there?" Nicholas demanded. "How do you know what happened?"

"I don't have to be there to know what didn't happen," Ida said. "Vilandra was far too grand to have wasted her time on the likes of you. Hell, she wouldn't even settle for the King's Second, never mind Khivar's Second. She didn't want a Second, she wanted a First. She wanted a king."

"For the sake of argument, let's consider the possibility that Nicholas is right," Greer interjected, cutting off Nicholas's angry reply. "Even if some of these humans are hybrids, we do not have the luxury of engaging—we're too compromised. After the harvest, perhaps, but—"

"But what?" Nicholas said in exasperation. "Don't you get it? She's here!"

"Which doesn't mean squat if she doesn't remember," Walt noted.

"Then we'll remind her," Nicholas said in that faux-patient tone one uses with imbeciles. "If her memory is compromised, that's good. That means we have a chance to tell our side of the story first."

"What makes you think we'd be first?" Walt said. "Even if they're addled, the Warders would still have told them their side of the story."

"But we have a different version, and if they don't remember, they won't know which is which," Nicholas argued. "We can plant the seed of doubt. We may never get this opportunity again."

"I say you don't have it now because you're nuts," Ida muttered.

"As I said, we do not have the luxury of engaging," Greer said. "That includes engaging in storytelling. What if that jogs her memory? What if she remembers what really happened?"

"And what would that be, exactly?" Nicholas said coldly.

Silence. Walt and Ida looked at the floor while Greer pondered his misstep. It was an unspoken rule that one never, ever addressed Khivar's duplicity with the princess, a duplicity which had gained him the throne and cost her brother his life. Everyone knew about it, and no one talked about it. Even Ida remained silent on the subject, which was saying something. Ida never shut up about anything.

"That would be Khivar's lie to Vilandra which allowed him access to the capital," Greer said bluntly. "It's time we all stopped hiding under rocks, and address that."

"You're dangerously close to treason," Nicholas warned.

"And you're dangerously close to getting us all killed," Greer retorted. "Again."

"Careful," Ida said sharply. "Only I get to actually tell him how stupid he's being."

"Wrong," Greer declared. "We all get to tell him that because we're the ones who have to deal with the fallout. When we find the princess, regardless of whether it's this particular specimen or any other, how do you think she'll feel about Khivar's betrayal and the massacre of her brother?"

"Doesn't matter how she 'feels'," Ida said stoutly. "He loved her, more than the throne itself. Why do you think we're out here scouring this rock for her?"

"Because the king got away, duh," Nicholas said impatiently. "The only reason Khivar got mad at me for killing that idiot is that I didn't finish the job. I should have burned those bodies so no one could resurrect them. If I'd done that, he would have fallen at my feet."

"But you didn't, so he didn't," Ida said tartly. "He stuffed you into a child's shape and dumped you here, and us along with you."

"And we will be first in the line of fire when the Royal Four exact their revenge," Greer said. "We can't afford to lose any more soldiers than we've already lost. Even if there are hybrids here, we have to wait for the harvest before we can engage."

"I don't believe this," Nicholas muttered.

"We should wait," Greer said firmly. "Let them go the memorial service, and leave. We know where they live; we can always follow them later. As long as they remain unaware, we should not engage."






**********************************************************






Roswell







"Wait," Dee repeated. "Don't hang up."

She knows me, Courtney thought reluctantly, having been about to do just that. God knows she was mad enough. But if Dee really was relenting, even a little, she had to listen. Any insight she could offer was worth any amount of additional invective.

"Are you there?" Dee asked.

"Yes," Courtney said warily. "Why?"

"Where are you meeting him?" Dee asked.

The tone was flat, but not nearly as angry as it had been. "In the building across from his apartment," Courtney answered, deciding to take a chance. "He figured out that's where I took those pictures of him."

"That's an odd place," Dee said, now sounding more puzzled than angry. "Even if he suspects you're not an enemy, you still could be. I would think he'd want somewhere more public."

"I think he's trying to ditch Maria," Courtney said. "He said he'd come alone. They're both down there now, watching this building. As soon as he sees me, he's probably going to invent an excuse to come over by himself."

"And there's the first mistake," Dee said. "Don't wait for him, or signal him. You know where he is. You go to him."

"Why?" Courtney said. "The only thing that would make this harder to explain is having to explain it in front of Maria. I'd much rather deal with Rath alone."

"You'll never deal with him alone, not really," Dee said. "The kids and their friends travel as a pack. That's why Liz went with Max and Maria stayed with Michael."

"Rath knows how Maria and I get along," Courtney noted, "as in, we don't. He was smart enough to leave her out of this, and I'm grateful for that."

"It's a nice idea, but it won't work," Dee said firmly. "I know he thinks he's doing everyone a favor, but he isn't. If Maria is excluded from this first encounter, she'll not only be suspicious of you, she'll be suspicious of him. She'll always wonder what she missed, if he's telling the truth about what happened when she wasn't there. None of you have time for that. You can't avoid her, so don't try."

"Then I won't get a word in edgewise," Courtney argued.

"Yes, you will. Michael wants to know. He's always been the one who wanted to know, more than Max or Isabel. And he feels like he's in Max's shadow, so having first dibs on hearing your side of things will appeal to him. He'll listen."

"He may try, but he won't be able to hear much if she's spouting like she usually does," Courtney said.

'So ignore her," Dee said. "Talk to Michael. He's the one you're there for. Stay on the subject, and don't take the bait. Don't get into it with her and let it turn into a shouting match; be different. Be the counterpoint." She paused. "Be the leader."

She's right, Courtney thought, although she was still angry enough that she wasn't going to say that out loud. The offer to speak with Rath alone was enticing, but ultimately futile. Every king, every queen, every commander out there had a confidante with undue influence over them. For Zan, it had been Brivari, although Zan might disagree with that. For Rath, it had been Jaddo. For Michael, it was Maria. Who would have thought she'd ever be pining for a Royal Warder.

"Okay, then," Courtney said at length. "Down I go. Wish me luck. Or not," she amended. "The kind of luck you want me to have probably isn't the kind I want."

"I want this meeting to go well," Dee said. "And I want Michael to go after Max and the rest of them. Which he will do when he finds out what they're walking into."

"Yes, he will," Courtney agreed. "You'll get what you want, and if he dies because of this, I bet you'll consider yourself off the hook. Must be nice. I'm never off the hook."

"I will hold you accountable if something happens to Max and Isabel," Dee said stiffly, "as I'm sure you will hold me accountable if something happens to Michael."

"No, I won't," Courtney said. "I decided to talk to him, but not because of you. This was my call, and anything that happens because of it is on me. Because I'm the leader. One of us has to be." She paused. "Goodbye, Dee."

She rung off without waiting for an answer. There was no room in this dangerous world for fretting grandmothers, no time for sentiment. Between Nathaniel and Dee, she could see a way forward. Show time.

It was no problem slipping through Rath's front door—he'd left it unlocked. "But if we can talk reality here for a moment, I think she booked," Maria's voice said. "Out of town."

"No dice," Rath answered. "She wouldn't do that. She's obsessed with me."

"Well, I guess that makes two of you, then, doesn't it?" Maria said.

"She'll show up sooner or later," Rath answered, ignoring the sarcasm.

Her heart in her throat, Courtney walked up behind them.

"How about sooner?"





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll be back with Chapter 65 on Sunday, May 14. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 65

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!








CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE




November 21, 2000, 10:15 p.m.

Guerin residence








"No Michael worshipers in Copper Summit?" Maria said. "So, what, everyone there is like me? A reasonable person with a brain who can see that my boyfriend isn't anyone's 'salvation'?"

"I don't think that's what she meant," Rath said.

"You think?" Maria said impatiently. "I was joking!"

Were you? Courtney thought bitterly, biting her tongue while parked on a chair, Rath and Maria variously circling or pacing in front of her. Dee's advice to turn down Rath's offer of a private first meeting wasn't looking so great now. Had Rath been alone, he would have listened, with Maria intruding later, after he'd had a chance to digest what she'd told him. He was trying to listen now, but Maria kept contradicting everything she said as soon as she said it. It didn't help that she'd perhaps gone a bit overboard with Nathaniel's advice about the male ego, laying on the flattery in terms so thick, they practically begged to be mocked. The good news was there had been no mention of following Zan and the others to Copper Summit. Yet.

"So who is in Copper Summit?" Rath said. "The people who don't want me on the throne?"

"The people who don't want you or Max on the throne," Courtney answered. "They want the guy who stole Max's throne. Well...not really," she amended. "He's a mess, and they know it. But they want power, so as long as he's in charge, they have power."

"Wow," Maria said. "Your planet is every bit as screwed up as ours."

"So what's this 'Universal Friendship League'?" Rath asked.

"The League is a front," Courtney said. "It's a way for them to get together in private."

"Away from the humans," Maria muttered.

Courtney said nothing. The moment Rath learned there were no humans in Copper Summit was the moment he'd jump in the car to go after Zan. "So did you know Nasedo?" Rath asked.

Courtney hesitated. "Yeah, I did."

"Did he know what you are?" Maria demanded.

" 'Who'," Courtney corrected testily. "I'm a 'who', not a 'what'. Just like your 'badly groomed' boyfriend. Your words, not mine."

"Point taken," Rath allowed as Maria's eyes flared. "But did he know?"

"Yeah, he knew me," Courtney said.

"He knew?" Maria echoed. "He knew? So when Nasedo was going in and out of the Crashdown, you knew who he was, and he knew…I don't believe this!" she declared when Courtney nodded. "So you were talking behind our backs! I'll bet they were talking behind our backs," she said to Rath. "Were you? Talking behind our backs?"

"Constantly," Courtney said sweetly.

"See? They were talking behind our backs," Maria announced.

"Haven't we already established that?" Courtney said.

"So all this time," Rath said slowly, "all these months you've been working at the Crashdown, you knew exactly who we were, and who Nasedo was. And you said nothing. Why?"

"Yeah, why?" Maria echoed.

"Because I was ordered not to," Courtney said. "Nasedo was your protector. He outranked me by a mile."

Maria gave a strangled sound of disgust, but remained silent, probably unable to decide which alien she liked least. Rath merely nodded, accepting her pre-prepared explanation to the question she'd known was coming like the commander he was. "So you showed up at the end of last school year," Rath went on. "Why then?"

"Nasedo called me," Courtney said, launching into her next rewrite of history. It had been Brivari who had called her; if Jaddo had called, she wouldn't be here right now. "He told me what happened to Max, and that you'd activated the communicators. He wanted me in town to keep an eye out for any other Skins who might show up."

"Like Whitaker," Rath said.

"Like Whitaker," Courtney confirmed. "He was watching her because she was sniffing around, but she didn't know anything."

"Until she did," Maria said darkly.

"Until she did," Courtney agreed reluctantly.

"So who killed him?" Rath said.

"I don't know," Courtney said truthfully, having never heard the name of Jaddo's executioner. "It looks like Whitaker called in reinforcements."

" 'Reinforcements'?" Maria said. "As in, there are more Skins here?"

"No," Courtney said quickly. "Not now, anyway. That was the chatter the Resistance heard, that there were two other Skins and Nasedo killed both of them, but was mortally wounded in the process."

Courtney waited while Maria watched her suspiciously and Rath pondered that in silence. The real story was so much more complicated, so layered, and she simply couldn't tell it. Deciding what to tell him had not been difficult—telling him as little as possible was definitely the way to go. But how to craft the story so that omissions didn't stick out? Rath was smart—he'd see the holes, so she'd have to make certain there weren't any. And now she'd just stumbled over a simple plural. Not good.

"That fits," Rath said finally as Courtney breathed a silent sigh of relief. "What?" he said when Maria gave him the gimlet eye. "It explains why he was so messed up when Max found him."

"It doesn't explain why he said, 'They are among you now', Maria argued. "If Nasedo killed both of them, why would he say that?"

Shit, Courtney thought as Rath and Maria both looked at her. "He didn't see both of them die," she said quickly. "One of them was badly hurt, but still alive. He died shortly after that, but Nasedo couldn't have known that."

"And how do you know that?" Maria asked.

"That Skin tried to send a message, but the Resistance intercepted it," Courtney said. "That was the 'chatter' I mentioned earlier. He was never heard from again and never found, so we assumed he died, especially since he said he was badly wounded."

Maria stared at her a moment before relenting. "Hmpf," she said doubtfully. "You seem to know an awful lot about the other side."

"We keep tabs on our enemies," Courtney said. "It's just harder for us than going through someone's locker."

"Enough," Rath said sharply before Maria could retaliate. "We've all kept things from each other, and we all had our reasons. Let's just leave it at that."

"Fat chance," Maria said under her breath.

"Fair enough," Courtney said.

Rath shot her a grateful look which Courtney would have enjoyed more if she weren't sweating so much. She was a veteran lier, but these were the hardest lies she'd ever told, and not only because the annoying human girlfriend actually had a brain. Thing was, she didn't want to lie to Rath. She wanted to tell him everything, to lay bare the whole story, yet at the same time, she knew he wasn't ready for that. Telling the truth would be easier, but only while she was telling.

"So who are these Crawfords?" Maria said.

Courtney blinked. "What?"

"This family Liz and the rest of them are checking out," Maria said. "Who are they?"

"Uh...Walt and Ida," Courtney said warily. "Vanessa's parents."

"Get to the point," Maria said. "Are they human?"

Dammit! Two pairs of eyes bored into her as she desperately wished she didn't have to answer that question. And wouldn't you know it, she got her wish. Turned out that, in this case, not answering was basically the same as answering.

"Holy shit!" Maria breathed. "They're aliens?"







********************************************************






Proctor Residence







"Would you pass the chips, please?"

A foot reached out and nudged the bowl of chips twelve inches to the right. "Goodness, don't strain yourself," Dee said disapprovingly. "You might sprain something."

"Goodness, don't even try to see a situation from another's point of view," Anthony replied tartly. "You might sprain something."

"I just want the chips," Dee protested.

"And they're right there," Anthony said. "Help yourself."

"So your solution to the problem is to deny me junk food?" Dee demanded.

"I don't have a solution to the problem," Anthony said. "Only you have that, and you've made it clear you're not interested in using it. I do have the right to be ticked off that you abandoned our friend. Get your own damn chips."

Seated on the couch between two warring parties, Yvonne suppressed a sigh. "Can we please just watch TV?" she said, handing Dee the bowl. "For a few minutes at least?"

"Fine by me," Anthony shrugged. "She's the one talking."

"Since when is asking for chips 'talking'?" Dee said.

"You could have gotten them yourself," Anthony retorted. "You want me to wait on you, and you can just keep wanting, because it's not happening."

Good Lord, Yvonne thought sadly as Dee lapsed into a sullen silence broken only by the crunch of Doritos, while Anthony glowered in equally sullen silence on the other side. Initially noncommittal about his wife's opinion regarding the Courtney/Michael/Copper Summit standoff, his tune had changed after he and Yvonne had returned after finding Courtney earlier today. Dee had been furious with both of them, acting like they had aided and abetted an enemy. Yvonne's opinion that the situation was complicated had fallen on deaf ears. Dee's unsuccessful conversation with Brivari, where he had tacitly endorsed Courtney's position, had not helped. But the real surprise had been Anthony, who had strenuously objected to his wife's objections in no uncertain terms. Throughout the loud, argumentative aftermath and contentious dinner which followed, she'd watched, fascinated, as a man she'd always secretly felt was no match for the volatile Deanna had proven to be every bit her equal when sufficiently roused.

"How dare you go helping someone who abandoned our grandchildren?" Dee had demanded.

"How dare you abandon a close friend in her hour of need?" Anthony had shot back.

"Didn't you hear me?" Dee had said in exasperation. "She won't lift a finger to help Max and Isabel!"

"What about Liz and Tess?" Anthony had remonstrated. "Do you care about them, too, or just Max and Isabel? Is Courtney supposed to help some of them, but not all of them? Do we pull names out of hat?"

"Don't be ridiculous," Dee had snapped. "You know I meant all of them."

"Today I'm not the least bit sure I have any idea what you mean," Anthony had retorted. "And I'm not sure you do either."

"So you don't care about our grandchildren?" Dee had accused.

"I care about more than our grandchildren," Anthony had said. "I can see past them. You can't. Or won't. Not sure which."

"But they're in trouble!" Dee had exclaimed.

"Might be in trouble," Anthony had corrected. "Might be. And they aren't toddlers, nor are they helpless."

"They have no idea what they're walking in to," Dee had said stoutly.

"They're also not stupid," Anthony had said. "They know Vanessa was an enemy, so wouldn't it occur to them that her hometown might contain enemies? Why, yes, Virginia, I think it would!"

"Copper Summit doesn't 'contain' enemies, it's comprised entirely of enemies," Dee had argued. "Big difference!"

"Apparently enough of one that you're willing to risk Michael's life along with everyone else's," Anthony had said darkly. "Because an extra dead body makes it all better."

"So you admit their lives are at risk?" Dee had challenged.

"Of course they are," Anthony had said crossly, "and so are the lives of those you'd send after them."

"At least we agree on something," Dee had said sourly.

"So you admit that anyone who follows them is also in danger?" Anthony had pressed.

"If our grandchildren are hurt, or, God forbid, killed, it's on your head," Dee had warned.

"And if anyone else is hurt or, God forbid, killed, because you tried to guilt them into playing Superman, that's on your head," Anthony had retorted.

"I don't want them to 'play Superman'!" Dee had exclaimed.

"Like hell you don't!" Anthony had declared.

"I don't see how any of this matters any more," Yvonne had interjected before they throttled each other. "With Michael's note, it would appear Courtney is going to approach him anyway."

"Yes, well, it's about time," Dee had said.

"She could use some advice on how to approach him," Yvonne had said. "I don't know him that well."

"Don't look for advice from her," Anthony had said in disgust. "She's getting what she wants, but far be it from her to have the slightest bit of interest in helping the process along. That would mean interacting with 'the enemy', as in someone who committed the cardinal sin of disagreeing with her majesty."

More squawking had ensued before the awkward dinner concluded. Messages from Courtney continued to stack up on Dee's phone while Yvonne continued chipping away at Dee's resistance, and Anthony continued to needle. When Dee finally returned Courtney's call only minutes before Michael's deadline, Yvonne was reasonably certain she'd relented just to prove her husband wrong. So be it—at least she'd relented, and after a rocky start, their conversation had appeared to take a useful turn. But Dee had looked troubled afterwards, and was somewhat less combative. Lost in his own anger, Anthony hadn't appeared to notice, but Yvonne had. Whether this was because of her conversation with Courtney or because her husband's barbs were seeping through her defenses wasn't clear, but regardless, they'd know soon enough how things had turned out. An hour had gone by since Dee and Courtney had talked, but it certainly could take longer than that.

Dee's phone rang. "Well?" Anthony said when Dee didn't move. "Why aren't you jumping for it? Don't you want to hear about how Michael's making a beeline for Copper Summit?"

"Oh, hush," Dee said crossly, picking up the phone. "Yes?"

There followed a long silence. Anthony muted the television and glared at his wife, whose features became set. "Well, I can't say I'm surprised," Dee said at length. "Or unhappy. It's what he should do."

More silence. "What do you mean?" Dee said warily. "You make it sound like there were some unintended consequences."

She stopped, her eyes widening. "What?" she said sharply. "You can't!"







*********************************************************







Banks Residence







"Okay, let's get this show on the road," Maria announced as they all piled into Courtney's kitchen. "I have better things to do than babysit you."

"Maria, don't," Rath ordered.

"Chill," Courtney advised. "I can relate. After all, I've been babysitting her ass for the past several months, and trust me, it's no fun."

"Hilarious," Maria retorted as the corners of Rath's mouth twitched. "We have to stop at my house along the way, so get a move on."

"Get a move on yourself," Courtney replied. "I don't need you hovering while I pack my undies. Go get your stuff, and I'll meet you back here."

"And leave you alone?" Maria said. "No way!"

"So you're afraid I'll run away?" Courtney chuckled. "Allow me to refresh your bad memory—I came to you. And if I wanted to shake you, I could do it without breaking a sweat, so don't flatter yourself that hanging around means a thing about anything but your own ego."

"So why don't you 'shake us', huh?" Maria demanded. "You've been pretty clear you don't want to do this."

"And leave Michael alone with you?" Courtney said. "Then he's as good as dead. Might as well just shoot him now."

"I seem to have kept him alive this long without you," Maria retorted.

"No, with me, sweetheart," Courtney corrected. "Just behind the scenes, so you didn't know. And if you want to survive Copper Summit, you need me."

"Will you please shut her up?" Maria demanded of Rath.

"Both of you shut up," Rath said, ecumenical as always. "We've got bigger fish to fry."

"What an apt metaphor," Courtney said, "because 'fried' is exactly how we'll all probably wind up if we go through with this stupid idea."

Silence descended as everyone scowled at everyone else. Dee had advised her not to antagonize anyone, but the time for that had passed because, as predicted, Rath was on his way to Copper Summit to rescue his erstwhile monarch. God, but it stank being right sometimes.

"So what do I do?" Rath said in frustration. "You don't want us to go, but you said we can't call."

"No, you can't call because any conversation you have via human devices will be intercepted," Courtney said. "If they haven't figured out who they are, they will when they hear you yell, 'Run, Max, they're all Skins!' Calling is the quickest way to kill them. Going there is the next quickest way to kill them, and us too. Points for efficiency!"

"Well, we're are not just sitting here and doing nothing," Maria declared.

"That's exactly what you should do," Courtney argued. "It's the safest option, so if history repeats itself, you won't take it."

"How is hanging Max and the rest of them out to dry the 'safest' option'?" Rath said, perplexed.

"Because the Skins in Copper Summit probably haven't figured out who they are," Courtney said. "You all look different than you did in that other life. Go in there with guns blazing, and they'll figure it out right quick."

"So we won't go with guns blazing," Maria said. "We'll go real quiet like."

"I'm not the least bit certain you even know how to do that," Courtney said. "The word 'quiet' doesn't seem to be in your vocabulary. Besides, what good does it do to go riding to the rescue only to get all of us killed? Am I the only one who sees dying as a bad thing?"

"Then is there some other way we can get word to them?" Rath said. "Do you know any of the humans in Copper Summit? Maybe we can—"

"There are no humans in Copper Summit any more," Courtney said. "Haven't been for years."

"No humans?" Maria said. "How'd the Skins wind up with the entire town?"

"Whitaker said they got here in 1959," Rath said. "Maybe they founded the town then?"

"Or killed off everyone who lived there," Maria muttered.

"Only the annoying waitress types," Courtney deadpanned. "Copper Summit was there long before 1959. We bought property, and kept buying as people moved away, and eventually, we owned the whole town."

" 'We'?" Maria said suspiciously.

"Yes, 'we'," Courtney said. "When we came here, the Resistance was embedded within the Skins army. My father was its leader."

"So there are Michael worshipers in Copper Summit," Rath said.

"Do you even realize what you just said?" Maria said crossly.

"No," Courtney said patiently, "there aren't. My father was discovered and executed back in '59, and the Resistance fled. We've been in hiding ever since."

No one spoke for a moment. "Sorry," Rath said quietly. "About your father."

"What, you're sympathizing with her?" Maria said in astonishment.

"I know what it's like to have to hide," Michael said. "And to not have a father. And so do you."

For once, Maria seemed to be at a loss for words. "What you don't know is how many people have worked and sacrificed for decades to keep you and yours alive," Courtney went on. "So to have it all go up in smoke with one stupid move is especially galling. Don't do it, Michael. Sit tight, and let them come back on their own."

"And if they don't?" Michael said.

"Then at least you're still alive," Courtney said. "At least our world still has some hope."

"More ass-kissing," Maria said dismissively.

"No, it isn't," Courtney insisted. "If Michael had run off to Copper Summit and left Max behind, I'd be saying the same thing to him."

Rath pondered that in silence for a moment. "And in that case, Max would come after us," he said finally. "Just like we're going after him."

"Yes!" Maria said.

"No," Courtney groaned.

"I have to," Rath said. "I can't just leave him."

"You couldn't last time, either, and look how well that worked out," Courtney said tartly. "You all wound up dead."

"Then let's change that," Rath said. "You can help us make it different this time because you know the place."

And they know me, Courtney thought silently. She was no shapeshifter. She couldn't make herself look different, and she was Public Enemy Number One in Nicholas Land. One look at her, and the jig was up for all of them. Even if no one had figured out they were the Royal Four, their association with her would seal their fates.

"We'll go get our stuff together," Rath was saying. "Meet you back here in half an hour."

"What?" Maria exclaimed. "You're leaving her alone here?"

"She's not going anywhere, Maria," Rath said. "She came to us, remember?"

"So everyone's reminding me," Maria said. "But she's an enemy alien, remember? Yeah, I know she says she's not, but isn't that exactly what an enemy alien would say? She wears the same space suit as the rest of them, and knows way too much about them for my comfort. I say we don't let her out of our sight."

"It doesn't matter what you say, or what I say," Courtney said. "It's not up to us, it's up to the King's Second. What matters is what he says."

"Thank you," Rath said as Maria made gagging noises. "I say we all pack separately so we can hit the road faster. We've got a long way to go."

"Then that's what we're doing," Courtney said.

"Since we're all pretending he's captain of the Enterprise, why don't you just say, 'make it so'?" Maria said in exasperation.

"You just said it for me," Courtney noted.

"Enough," Rath commanded as Maria looked daggers at her. "We're going. Back in a few."

"I'll be ready," Courtney said.

They left, Maria still objecting. Alone in her kitchen, Courtney sank into a kitchen chair and sat in the dark and the quiet for a minute before pulling out her phone.

"You got what you wanted," Courtney said in a brittle voice when Dee answered. "Rath is going after them."

"Well, I can't say I'm surprised," Dee said. "Or unhappy. It's what he should do."

"Of course, you also got more than you wanted," Courtney went on. "Which is why I'm calling. You're going to be the one left holding the bag."

"What do you mean?" Dee said warily. "You make it sound like there were some unintended consequences."

"I'm going with them, Dee."

There was a sharp intake of breath on the line. "What?" Dee said sharply. "You can't!"

"Rath is insisting," Courtney said. "And frankly, I have to go anyway. I may be the only thing that'll get them out of there alive."

"But you can't go back there!" Dee exclaimed. "The minute they see you, you're done for!"

"Yeah, I know," Courtney said sadly. "But that might be just the ticket. If Nicholas and company are distracted by me, they have less time to chase the rest of them."

"You can't," Dee argued. "Let Michael go. That's enough. That's all I wanted."

"Yeah, well, plenty of us don't get what we want," Courtney said. "And frankly, I'm still gonna try and change his mind. But listen to me--if I don't make it back, you'll have to smooth things over between the Resistance and Brivari. I've been doing that, and Nathaniel will try, but they'll need someone who understands him better. He's still a Royal Warder, so he's still a hard sell."

"You know perfectly well I can't do that!" Dee protested.

"Of course you can," Courtney said. "You spoke for the Crown, remember? Granted, making a Covari look palatable is a tall order, but if anyone can do it, you can."

"Look, I'll go to Michael," Dee said, a desperate tone creeping into her voice. "I'll tell him I know, I'll tell him why you can't go—"

"You'll do no such thing," Courtney said sadly. "You'll stay in the shadows where you belong, and you'll pick up where I left off if that's what you have to do."

"I'll call Brivari," Dee persisted. "He can—"

"Do nothing," Courtney finished. "I can actually do more than he can. He can't even get into the town without tripping a dozen alarms. Look, this was always going to happen," she went on, cutting off another flood of objections. "My husk is dying, Dee. I'd rather go out doing something useful than simply explode while I'm sitting in my kitchen. Someone was always going to have to pick up where I left off, and that someone was always going to be you. You know that. You just never really thought about it because you didn't want to."

"But Brivari's building the safe house!" Dee said. "That's what was going to save your life, save all your lives!"

"It's tough to see how I could be a liaison between the hybrids and Brivari while I'm tucked away in some mountain citadel," Courtney said.

"No, it's not," Dee said, with that familiar impatience in her voice which always appeared when she couldn't seem to bend life to her will. "There's phones, and e-mail, and there wouldn't be any point in hiding the Resistance once they know about it."

"Maybe," Courtney said doubtfully. "We'll see. I've got a bus to catch. If I make it back, I'll call you."

"Wait!" Dee commanded, thoroughly alarmed now. "Let's talk about this. Where are you? Are you at your house? I can be there in 30 minutes—"

Courtney rung off, closed her eyes and sat in silence for only a moment before going to her bedroom and stuffing a few things in a bag. Five minutes later she was walking down Roswell's main street, and by the time Rath and Maria slid into the front seat of his car, she was already settled in the back.

"I thought you were waiting for us at your place?" Maria said suspiciously.

"I saved you the trip," Courtney said. "So if we're actually doing this dumbass thing, let's do it, and get it over with."






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



We'll be away for Memorial Day weekend, so I'll post Chapter 66 on Sunday, June 4. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 66

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX





November 22, 2000, 9 a.m.

Crawford Residence, Copper Summit, Arizona









Isabel was running. The ground beneath her feet was rough and hard as her feet pounded forward. Below her, far below, was a vast army...and Max didn't know. And Max had to know, so she was running, her chest heaving, hoping to reach him before it was too late. But the harder she ran, the more she seemed to never move; her target, a doorway far ahead of her, never came closer, while the army below advanced at a hideous clip. Her lungs were burning, panic rising, because not only was she not going to make it to Max in time, but it was all her fault. That army was there because of her….



Flailing, Isabel woke up, lurching upright in bed so quickly, she got woozy. The room swam in front of her, unfamiliar, unsettling, and it took a moment to remember where she was. Oh, yes. Vanessa Whitaker's house in Copper Summit, Vanessa Whitaker's bedroom, and Vanessa Whitaker's bed. Nothing like sleeping in the bed of an alien enemy to induce a good night's sleep.

"Bad dream?"

Isabel jerked back against the headboard, tugging the sheet up to her chin. Nicholas was seated beside the bed, all decked out in a suit and tie. "What...what are you doing here?" she sputtered.

"Watching you," Nicholas answered.

"Watching me what?" Isabel demanded.

"What'dya think?" Nicholas chuckled. "Watching you sleep."

"What? Why?" Isabel said, her thin pajamas feeling almost invisible beneath the sheet.

Nicholas studied her for a long, awkward moment. "I used to watch her sleep," he said finally.

"You...watched your sister sleep?"

"Yeah. Just like this."

"So you sat much too close to your sister's bed and watched her sleep?" Isabel said. "Did that freak her out like it's freaking me out?"

"It's not freaking you out," Nicholas said calmly.

"I'll be the judge of what's freaking me out, thank you very much," Isabel said crossly.

"It's not freaking you out," Nicholas repeated as though this were established fact. "You like it." He leaned in closer. "She liked it."

Isabel's eyes narrowed. "I can't speak for what she liked, but I can speak for what I like, and I don't like someone leering at me when I'm sleeping. Back off."

Nicholas gave her a sly smile. "You don't mean that."

"Everything okay in here?"

It was Ida, wearing a quizzical expression which bore the shades of something darker. "Just fine, Mom," Nicholas said.

"Not fine," Isabel corrected. "I woke up and found him here, staring at me. He seems to think I like it, but he's dead wrong about that."

"No, I'm not," Nicholas said firmly.

"Oh, dear," Ida clucked. "He was very close to his sister."

"So I heard," Isabel said coldly.

"Nicholas, dear, come along," Ida said briskly. "We need breakfast before the service."

"I don't want to," Nicholas said sullenly.

"Nicholas," Ida said warningly, "come along. Isabel and the rest of them need to get ready too."

In the tense silence which followed, the look which flashed from mother to son was decidedly non-maternal, matched only by Nicholas's answering glare. "I'd appreciate it if you left," Isabel said, eager to speed his exit.

The glare swung toward her, and she found herself matching it; just who did this little twerp think he was? She had the distinct impression things were about to get ugly when Tess appeared in the doorway. "Morning, everyone!" she said brightly, eyeing Nicholas up and down. "Hey, Nicholas. Nice suit."

Isabel let out a breath as the tension in the room evaporated. She'd bristled at last night's interruption, but this one was a godsend which broke the spell as Nicholas smiled and rose from his chair. "Thank you," he said to Tess. "I'll see you later…'Isabel'."

"We'll see you all downstairs for breakfast," Ida said in what was probably supposed to be a cheerful voice, but was overshadowed by something she muttered to her son on their way out.

"What did she say to him?" Isabel whispered.

Tess came into the room and closed the door. "Something about, 'some things never change'. What was that all about?"

"You tell me," Isabel groaned, flopping back onto the bed. "I was having this awful dream, and I woke up and found him sitting in that chair, eyeballing me."

Tess's eyebrows rose. "Creepy."

"Worse than creepy," Isabel corrected. "He claims he used to watch Vanessa sleep and that she 'liked' it. Can you imagine him sitting next to her bed like that and watching her while she slept? There was something icky about the way he said it, something almost…"

"Sexual?" Tess finished. "Maybe Nicholas was 'close' to his sister in ways we hadn't thought of."

"Oh, God, that's nauseating!" Isabel exclaimed.

"If you ask me, this whole family is nauseating," Tess said.

"He kept arguing with me," Isabel went on, "telling me I liked it when I made it very clear I didn't. Even his own mother couldn't pull him off me. I'm glad you showed up when you did. Nice work complimenting his suit."

"I wasn't lying," Tess said. "I didn't even know Brioni made suits that small."

"I'm sure they'll make anything if you give them enough money," Isabel said. "Where's Max?"

"He went down to breakfast," Tess said. "He wants us all packed and ready to go so we don't have to come back here after the service."

"No argument from me," Isabel said. "I never want to see this place again as long as I live."







*********************************************************







"You awake?"

The voice was faint, but Courtney heard it. It took her a moment to put together the background thrum and gentle rocking motion and remember where she was, which was stretched out on the back seat of Rath's car. "How long have I been asleep?" she said, pushing herself to a sitting position.

"Few hours," Rath said. "Same as Maria."

Courtney glanced at the front seat, where Maria was leaning against the window in what looked like a very uncomfortable position. "Oh. Guess you were talking to her, not me."

"I was talking to you," Rath said. "We're almost there. Anything look familiar?"

A look out of the window revealed acres of land with nary a house in sight. "It looks appropriately middle-of-nowhereish," she answered, "but I wouldn't know. I haven't been here in decades."

"Really?" Rath said. "When was the last time you were here?"

"1959," Courtney said. "The year I came to Roswell."

"So you've been in Roswell since 1959?"

"No. I was outed as Resistance, and had to run."

"Oh, yeah," Rath said. "They killed your dad." He was quiet for a moment. "So why here?" he said at length. "Why this particular middle of nowhere?"

"We landed in the mountains nearby," Courtney said.

Rath twisted around. "You have a ship here? You mean a spaceship?"

"Eyes on the road, Mikey G," Courtney said dryly. "If there's no point dying in Copper Summit, there's sure as hell no point dying before you get there. And yes, we had a spaceship, with 'had' being the operative word. The shapeshifters destroyed it ages ago."

"Shapeshifters?" Rath said sharply. "There's more than one?"

"There was way back then," Courtney said. "Nasedo was the last one left."

"What happened to the rest of them?"

"You've been here for a while," Courtney noted, "and people have been fighting over you all that time. The human military, my race, accidents...they got picked off one by one."

"Oh," Rath said. "Bummer."

That was close, Courtney thought as Rath lapsed into a disappointed silence. God, but she'd have to be careful; once again, it was instructive just how much damage a simple plural could do. "But why set up shop in any middle of nowhere?" Rath went on. "Wouldn't a city be a better place to hide? Whitaker was in Washington."

"Only after decades of experience in acting human," Courtney said. "We had to learn. We came off the ship in small groups, and practiced blending into human society. A small rural community was an easier learning curve."

Maria stirred, and Courtney was gratified to see Rath look her way in dismay. This was the private conversation they'd missed and needed to have, free of interruption and the constant miasma of suspicion. It would be a damned shame if it ended just as it began.

It didn't. Maria turned, rearranging herself into what looked like an even more uncomfortable position before growing still once more. "So...1959," Rath went on. "You worked at the Crashdown."

"It's was Parker's then, but yeah."

"So it was you in that photo Mr. Parker had, not your grandmother?"

"Duh," Courtney said blandly.

"Not 'duh'," Rath corrected. "For all I know, you brought your grandmother along with you."

"Don't I wish," Courtney said wistfully. "No," she added quickly, "no, I don't. Coming here was basically a death sentence. I knew that, my whole family knew that...I would never wish that on my grandmother. What?" she went on when she saw the astonished look on Rath's face. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"You...have a grandmother?" he said.

"Of course I have a grandmother," Courtney said. "Everyone has a grandmother, and a grandfather, two of each, in fact, and a mother, and a father. We have families just like humans."

"Yeah," Rath said quickly. "Yeah, of course you do."

Courtney leaned forward, resting her arms on the front seat. "No, of course we do. We're from the same planet, remember?"

Michael turned to look at her again as Maria stirred once more, as though sensing an argument she'd like to participate in. "Eyes on the road," Courtney reminded him. "There'll be plenty of opportunities to off ourselves in spectacular fashion when we get there. And let me take this opportunity to once again remind you that this is a very bad idea, and that we still have time to turn the car around."

Rath returned his eyes to the road, narrowly missing a pothole which looked deep enough to wave to China. "Not gonna happen," he said firmly.

Courtney leaned back against her seat. "Of course not. But I had to try."

Rath's eyes flicked toward her in the rear view mirror. They rode in silence for another minute.

"So what are we gonna find when we get there?" Rath said. "Who's in charge?"

"Hopefully we'll find nothing but a sham memorial service," Courtney said. "And who's in charge would be Nicholas. He's Khivar's Second, just like you're Max's Second."

"Khivar?"

"The guy who stole Max's throne," Courtney clarified.

"And what's Nicholas look like?"

"Oh, he's not hard to spot—he's a height-challenged, scrawny little tweenager. Long story," Courtney amended when Rath raised an eyebrow. "He's the one who looks like a kid."

"So the leader of the Skins looks like a kid?" Rath said skeptically.

"Great disguise, huh?"

"I guess," Rath said doubtfully. "Okay, so when we get there, the first order of business would be to find Max and the rest of them."

"Correction," Courtney said. "Your first order of business is to find Max and the rest of them. I have other plans."

"Why?" Rath said sharply. "What are you doing?"

"Destroying the new husks," Courtney said. "If you're really going to barrel into Copper Summit, I might as well do something useful. Denying Nicholas and the rest of them another 50 years on this planet is my definition of 'useful'."

"But you need a new husk," Rath protested. "So does everybody in your 'resistance', don't they?"

"Yes," Courtney said sadly, "but I can't save only some husks. Either they all survive and are harvested, or they all die. I vote for die."

"And I don't," Rath said firmly. "We're here to rescue Max and the rest of them. We'll come back later for the husks."

"Don't you get it?" Courtney said. "There is no 'later'. It's now, or never. We won't get this chance again, and we can't afford to let those husks be harvested. Once they're mature, they can be preserved for a long time. If Khivar decides to send more troops, the last thing we want waiting for them is a closet full of human suits."

"Is he doing that?" Rath said in alarm. "Is he sending more Skins?"

"Not that I know of," Courtney said. "But he could."

"So that's just hypothetical," Rath said. "But your husk is dying, which means you're dying...and that's not hypothetical."

"I'm not the one you should be worried about," Courtney said. "I don't have a planet waiting anxiously for my return."

Rath fell silent as Courtney looked out the window, resisting the urge to scratch at said dying husk. Any other time, she'd be basking in Rath's obvious concern for her, but this was no time for sentiment. According to Future Zan, the husks had been harvested in that other timeline, and Rath had secured one for her. That was the good news; the bad news was that, given their losses over the years, most of those harvested husks would not have been used. Until Khivar arrived, that is, with troops that needed a useful way of blending into the human population, and found one at the ready. Aliens wearing human skins—it was the stuff of human nightmares, and it was real. Here, now, in this timeline, things had changed. A chance to change them further, to prevent the harvest from happening, had dropped into her lap, and she had to take it. Hopefully Brivari's safe house would actually be built in time. Hopefully she'd make it out of this alive to actually see it.

"So do you know Max and Isabel's grandmother?"

Courtney snapped back to the present. "What?"

"Mr. Parker showed me a lot of pictures of you from 1959," Rath said. "You were talking to Max's grandmother in one of them."

"I...was I?" Courtney stammered. "I don't know. That was a long time ago, and Mr. Parker...the old Mr. Parker...took a ton of pictures because he'd just expanded the bar into a restaurant. It was probably just some random photo."

"Didn't look like it," Rath said. "You looked like you knew each other."

"Maybe we did—then," Courtney allowed. "I don't know any grandmothers now."

"Huh," Rath said. "That's weird. I mean, I know she'd be a lot older now, but you don't look different. I'd think she would have recognized you—"

"Ummpf!" Maria said, awakening suddenly.

"Morning, Sunshine," Courtney said.

Maria gave her the stink eye as she stretched, or tried to, in the front seat. She'd enjoyed the silence and the chat with Rath, but the King's Second had put two and two together much too quickly. One well-placed kick to the back of the front seat had produced the necessary distraction.

"Where are we?" Maria said.

"Almost there," Courtney said. "Ready to be Supergirl?"







**********************************************************







Banks Residence







Anthony tried Courtney's kitchen door, and found it unlocked. "It's just me," he called. "Don't get too excited."

A moment later he was in the living room, where Dee was on the couch, disheveled and bleary-eyed. She'd fled their house last night in a panic after Courtney's phone call, and raced here only to find Courtney gone, and Michael with her. Finally able to see the impact of what she'd been pushing for, she'd refused to come home, bunking at Courtney's house on the couch, of all places. She looked none too comfortable, and no wonder; time was when they'd both been able to sleep on the couch or the floor without every muscle in their body shrieking at them, but that time had long since passed.

"You look awful," Anthony remarked.

"Gee, thanks," Dee said sourly. "What are you doing here?"

"I brought breakfast," Anthony answered, holding up a McDonald's bag. "Egg McMuffin, hash browns, orange juice."

"Why?" Dee said. "I thought you were mad at me."

"I am mad at you," Anthony said. "Doesn't mean I want you to starve, or be crippled. Why didn't you sleep in the bed, for heaven's sake? It's not like Courtney's using it."

"I don't want to be squirreled away back there," Dee said. "I didn't want to miss anyone who came in."

"And why would anyone come in?" Anthony said. "Given when they left, they should be getting to Copper Summit right about now, assuming he floored it, which he probably did. The only way they'd be here now is if they turned around and came back."

"Which she said she was going to try and get him to do," Dee reminded him.

"And which you didn't want him to do," Anthony reminded her. "Did you?"

"Yes! No! I don't know," Dee said wearily. "I only wanted Michael to go; I certainly never wanted Courtney to wind up there, or Maria. Courtney will be recognized a mile away."

"And you didn't think of that?" Anthony said. "It didn't occur to you that if Michael went, he'd take her with him, or that she'd choose to go with him? You thought Michael would actually go without Maria, or that Maria would let him go without her?"

"I think," Dee said in a brittle voice, "that we've established that I didn't think anywhere near as much as I should have."

"And you sent three more people into harm's way because of it," Anthony said.

Dee stared at her hands. "Don't you think I know that? I feel bad enough about this as it is. I really don't need you making me feel worse."

They sat in silence for a moment, him with his sogging McDonald's bag and her slumped on the couch. His hard-headed wife reminded him of schoolmates who always got A's; they thought getting a B was a tragedy, a C the end of the world. Dee was right so often that she'd forgotten how it felt to be wrong, that she even could be wrong. He couldn't remember when he'd seen her this down, if ever.

"Maybe Courtney's right," she said finally. "I'm too close. Maybe I should've pushed harder to have someone else adopt them."

"Don't be ridiculous," Anthony said. "You're definitely having trouble with the bigger picture, but those kids wouldn't have lasted a year without you, certainly not this last year. Then there wouldn't be a bigger picture to see."

"So what do I do?" Dee said miserably. "How do I fix this?"

"That's the point, Deanna," Anthony said gently. "You're so accustomed to wrestling the world into the shape you want that you've never really made peace with the fact that there are things you can't fix. This is one of those things." He held up the bag. "Have something to eat. You'll only feel worse if you're starving."

"I want to feel worse," Dee said dully. "I deserve to feel worse."

"Far be it from me to rain on your pity party," Anthony said, "but making this all about you definitely isn't the way to fix it."

"I'm upset!" Dee exclaimed. "Can't I just be upset?"

"You're upset because you screwed up," Anthony clarified, "because you aren't perfect. Join the club; no one is, not even you. If it makes you feel better, look at it this way. If the cavalry rides back into town and needs your help, how much help will you be if you haven't eaten in ages? Do you really want to fail them twice?"

That did it. Her eyes flashed with a hopeful-looking and very familiar resentment as she snatched the bag out of his hands and unwrapped the Egg McMuffin, which bore little resemblance to the mouth-watering photos which appeared on the posters. They never did.

"Come back home," Anthony said as she wolfed down the food, hungry in spite of herself. "Sitting here isn't going to do a thing for anyone."

"No," Dee said firmly. "I will sit here until she comes back, until they come back. Because they are coming back, every last one of them. And I will be here when they do."

Her phone rang, and she snatched it. "Hello?" she said hopefully.

Any hope that it was good news evaporated when her face fell. "Uh...hang on."

"What?" Anthony said. "What's wrong now?"

"It's Jim Valenti," Dee said in a hollow voice. "Amy DeLuca is looking for her missing daughter."






**********************************************************







Copper Summit, Arizona







"Wow," Maria remarked. "What a dump."

Word, Courtney through privately, gazing out the window at the first place she'd lived on this planet, now a dilapidated, tawdry version of the nice little town she'd left behind back in '59. Nicholas and Company had not been good stewards, but then that would surprise precisely no one. She'd heard that he'd leaned on tourism to bring in funds as the number of his troops had decreased, but she was unprepared for the level to which it had sunk. "Fortune Teller!" screamed one sign; "Wagon Rides!" screamed another, followed by "Bob for Apples!" and "Pick Your Own Berries!" She had no idea where anyone would find berries out here, but maybe they'd cooked up something. They certainly had the tech.

"It's like a third rate Disneyland," Maria said as they drove down the Wild West-themed street.

"More like fourth or fifth," Courtney said. "If that."

Maria turned to look at her. "Amazing. For once, we agree."

"Don't get yourself all sweaty over it," Courtney advised. "I'm not."

"So where is everybody?" Rath said. "Place is empty."

He was right. The streets were deserted, all the shops bore "Closed" signs, and theirs was the only car moving. "The memorial service was this morning, wasn't it?" Courtney said. "That's where they'd all be."

"Okay, so where's this 'Universal Friendship League'?" Rath asked.

"Beats me," Courtney said. "It didn't exist when I was here. Got an address?"

Rath handed her a copy of the letter which was sent to Vanessa. "Down this road and turn left," Courtney instructed, "assuming they haven't changed the street grid."

They hadn't. Nicky had bigger fish to fry than redecorating the town. Turned out the "Universal Friendship League" was the old town courthouse, no longer needed, of course, as justice was no longer dispensed here. They parked the car in front, and piled out.

"Looks closed," Maria said.

"Huh. This is where the service is supposed to be," Courtney said.

"Door's locked," Rath noted, trying the front door.

"And you can't see through the windows," Maria said. "Weird. Don't," she added when Rath reached for the door bell. "Let's look around first."

They circled the building, Courtney trailing behind. She hadn't been here in decades, and it looked so different now, like a failed fake ghost town, but here and there were little things she remembered. She'd been so naive back then, so idealistic, so...so many things she wasn't now. The last time she'd been here, she'd been a different person. The last time she'd been here, her father had still been alive...

But enough with the walk down memory lane. This was still enemy territory, and all four of the Royal Four were squarely in the middle of it, or at least she hoped they were. Was it possible Nicholas had figured out who they were, and fled the town with his prizes? But no; he would never leave his harvest behind, and that harvest must be here somewhere. Coming around to the front of the old courthouse, her eyes raked the unfamiliar fake western buildings, mentally overlaying the old architecture. The new husks would have to be in town; there wasn't enough space in the warren of rooms beneath Nicholas's house. "No one's here," she called to Rath and Maria. "Let's drive around and see what we can find; it'll be faster than on foot."

They piled back into the car, circling one block, then another. The buildings were all different, and Nicholas had had plenty of time to build new facilities since her departure, but any new infrastructure would likely be adjacent to the old for logistical reasons. And the largest of the old tech hubs hadn't been far from the courthouse, which would have put it right about…

"There!" Courtney exclaimed, pointing. "Stop the car!"

"Why?" Maria demanded. "I don't see anything."

"Of course you don't—it's inside. Stop the car," Courtney commanded, "or I jump out."

"Let her," Maria advised.

"We don't have anything else to go on," Rath argued. "I'm sticking with her. And there's the jeep!"

Michael pulled over across from Zan's empty jeep, which was parked in front of a dingy wooden building labeled "Stagecoach Museum", one of the less ridiculous offerings on the Copper Summit tourist circuit. The door was open, the interior dark and dank, and she led them without hesitation past replica stagecoaches complete with life-sized dolls, including a creepy looking hearse with a corpse.

"Where are we going?" Maria hissed.

"The door would be in the back," Courtney said, "and it'll have a weird lock on it, like—"

"Like this?" Rath said, pulling back a curtain.

"Yes," Courtney breathed, stopping in front of a decidedly non-western door with a lock which would recognize Argilian DNA. Assuming they hadn't specifically locked her out, that is, which was quite possible…

But the panel lit, and the door unlatched. "Okay, you're good for something," Maria allowed, "but how does this help us find Liz and the rest of them?"

"First things first," Courtney said, already through the door to the stairs on the other side. It was a bad time to say this out loud, but Zan and the rest of them might already be lost. But she had Zan's Second with her; if she could destroy the new husks and convince him to leave, their world would still have a chance. The door banged closed behind them as they clattered down the stairs, Rath rushing ahead of her as they came around a corner just as someone collapsed on the stairs in front of them.

"Isabel!" Maria exclaimed. Ahead of them, Rath's hand shot out, sending a short figure flying amidst the sea of maturation chambers filled with husks.

"Get her out of here!" Rath shouted.

Her heart pounding, Courtney grabbed one arm and Maria the other, propelling the stunned Vilandra up the stairs. "Up we go," Courtney said briskly, reaching the top in record time. "Take her outside," she instructed Maria. "I'm going back in."

"I'm going with you," Isabel said, one hand to her forehead and looking none too steady.

"Me, too," Maria said stoutly. "Michael's in there."

"No shit," Courtney said. "One of you trapped in there with Nicholas is quite enough, thank you. Both of you stay here."

"You know Nicholas?" Isabel said.

"Unfortunately," Courtney said. "Let me deal with him."

"I am not leaving Michael's life in your hands!" Maria protested. "I'm—"

"Staying right here like I asked you to," Courtney said firmly. "Look, I know you hate my guts, and believe me when I say the feeling's mutual, but I don't want Michael dead either. I will get him out of there. Stay here, and don't become one more person I have to rescue."

Isabel put a hand on Maria's arm. "Do what she says," Isabel said quietly.

"But what if she needs our help?" Maria persisted. "If you were down there, Max and the others are probably down there too."

"No, they're not," Courtney said. "Stay here."

Vilandra gave her a strange look which Courtney ignored as she grabbed a crowbar from a nearby display and crept back down the stairs. Vilandra had been the only one down here because Nicholas had figured out who she was and singled her out, leading her away from whatever they had planned for the rest of them. They didn't know where the rest of them were or have time to find them, but there was still a chance, a chance which had been visible at the base of the stairs. Nicholas had taken a calculated risk to make the husks mature faster, and the gamble he'd taken could now be his undoing if she could manage to not let him see her. She crept around the corner, her feet making no sound.

"...gleam of dull stupidity in the eyes," a sarcastic voice said as she neared the base of the stairs. "If I'm not mistaken, you must be the king's second-in-command. I killed you myself in your last life. Ready to die again?"

"Bring it on," Rath said grimly.

Not again, Courtney thought wearily. Rath had no idea who he was up against, but she was willing to bet it didn't matter; even if he had, he'd be doing exactly what he was doing now, what he'd done in that other life on that other world when he'd met Khivar's army alone and paid the ultimate price. She wasn't sure whether to be dismayed or impressed; maybe both. Or maybe she should save the introspection for after she smashed that power crystal and rendered them all temporarily blind, deaf, and dumb. Rath and Nicholas were both raising their hands to begin their duel as she reached the base of the stairs, Nicholas unfortunately facing her, but all of his attention on the man he'd killed once already. But she had to move to get to that damned crystal, had to take the time to aim carefully, to make sure she hit it right at the juncture where it connected to the main power source, where it would do the most damage...and Nicholas was no fool. More's the pity.

"No!" Nicholas screamed when he spied her.

Her swing hit home. The crystal smashed, and gas spewed into the room as Rath ducked and Nicholas flew backwards, screaming, his hands to his head. "Run!" Courtney commanded, racing up the stairs with Rath on her heels. She reached the top, and wrenched the door open to find a nervous Vilandra and Maria waiting for her.

"Where's Michael?" Maria demanded.

"On his way," Courtney said. "Run!"

"What's that noise?" Vilandra asked as the sound of breaking glass wafted up the stairway.

"Good news for us," Courtney said, "but only if we run!"

They did, thank goodness, and without hesitation, their feet sending up clouds of dust in the clearly unvisited museum. Ironically, that had been the easy part. God only knew where Zan and the rest of them were, and the effects of destroying the crystal would be acute, but temporary, so they had no time to look for them. The best they could do now was hope she'd given the rest of the Royal Four a chance to escape while escaping themselves with the King's Second and any remaining shred of hope for Antar. Convincing Rath to leave without Zan would be the hard part. Maybe she should lie? Say she knew where they were being held, and take off? But wouldn't he just turn around and go back when he found out? Not to mention he'd never trust her again, and that the best chance they had of finding the rest of them was right now, amidst all the confusion…

But her fretting was for naught. As they emerged from the fake museum, Zan, Ava, and Liz Parker rounded the corner on foot at top speed. "What are you doing here?" Zan demanded. "We gotta go now!"

"Way ahead of you, boss," Maria answered, looking behind her. "Michael? Where's Michael?"

Everyone followed Maria's gaze. What is he up to? Courtney thought despairingly. He'd been right behind her! Had the idiot stayed to finish off Nicholas? With the husks gone, time alone would do that without Rath getting himself killed. She could feel Maria's accusing eyes on her, unable to tear her eyes away from the doorway as she watched it, willing him to appear…

He did, arms full of something large wrapped in a blanket. What the hell? Had he taken Nicholas hostage? "Open the trunk!" Rath bellowed.

Maria complied, and Rath deposited his burden inside. "Is that what I think it is?" Maria demanded.

"Just drive!" Rath shouted.

For once, Maria didn't argue, heading for the driver's seat without further objection just as the muffled sound of explosions came from inside the museum. But instead of celebrating that her plan had worked, that she'd managed to set off the chain reaction she'd been hoping for, Courtney was gazing in amazement at Rath, who hesitated before climbing into the car. Whatever had been wrapped in that blanket was much too large to be Nicholas. "Where do you think you got that new husk?" Future Zan had asked her. "You and Michael were good together. If he'd lived, I bet you would have been great together. You were his match."

The car took off with Maria at the wheel, the jeep on its heels. They hadn't gone more than a few hundred yards when the Stagecoach Museum behind them exploded.

"What was that?" Maria demanded, unable to turn around.

"The building blew up," Vilandra reported, her eyes out the back window before coming to rest on Courtney. "What did you do in there? What are you even doing here?"

But Courtney was looking at Rath, whose eyes were on her. Future Rath had gotten her a new husk, and now that had been repeated in this timeline. If this wasn't evidence that the two of them would play out the way they had the last time, she didn't know what was.

Vilandra's phone rang. "It's Tess," she reported. "Max wants us to follow him. He wants to pull over."

" 'Course he does," Rath muttered.

"Why does he want to pull over?" Maria said. "Why not get as far away from here as possible?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Rath said darkly. "He wants to bitch at me for coming at all."

"As if!" Maria snorted. "We just saved his ass! I think," she added, with a glance back at Courtney. "Miss I'm-On-Your-Side hasn't answered Isabel's question."

The atmosphere in the car chilled as Maria's rearview-mirror-glare, combined with Vilandra's less hostile, but still suspicious gaze and Rath's questioning one made it clear she was not among friends. The crisis was over. Now the real work would begin.

"Hey!" Maria called. "She asked you a question. What did you do?"

"I'm afraid you don't count in the royal hierarchy, sweetheart," Courtney said. "I don't have to tell you a thing."

"What about me?" Vilandra said.

"Or me?" Rath added.

Courtney looked out the window. "I won't talk to anyone but the king."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 67 on Sunday, July 2. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 67

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN






November 22, 2000, 11 a.m.

Arizona








The jeep roared down the highway as Liz slumped in the back seat, shaking. God, but that had been close. There was nothing like being trapped in a room full of enemy aliens to drive home the point about how dangerous this all was, and she'd thought they were all done for when, inexplicably, the Skins had faltered. At the last minute, when Max and Tess had finally collapsed, the Skins had started yelling and grabbing their heads as though someone had stabbed them in the ears. Not that she wouldn't have loved to, but she had no idea what had caused that. She was just glad something had.

The car lurched sideways, then righted itself, but continued to wobble. Looking into the front seat, she saw Max's hands shaking on the wheel. "Max, are you okay?" she asked.

"He's fine," Tess answered.

"He doesn't look fine," Liz noted as the car continued to drift.

"He was just fighting our enemies," Tess protested. "He's exhausted."

"So did you," Liz said, "and you don't look exhausted."

"I didn't do it for as long as he did," Tess said.

"Well, I didn't do it at all, so maybe I should drive," Liz said.

"Maybe you should," Max broke in. "We're stopping in a few minutes, and you can take over."

So you can speak for yourself, Liz thought as Tess frowned, but didn't protest. The universe apparently felt she needed yet another indication that Tess would make the better partner, and had helpfully provided one in the attack by the Skins, where Max had held off the Skins with his powers while she had stood by, helpless and useless behind his green shield, praying it wouldn't fail. And when it had started to, it had been Tess who had proven useful, adding her power to Max's and shoring up the faltering shield. "I can help. Let my strength flow into yours." Definitely not something she could have done, being merely human and all. No, mere humans merely cowered behind alien shields, not strengthened them. When they had escaped, Tess had taken the front seat with Max, and now she was speaking for him. It was all a bit much.

"Call Isabel," Max said suddenly. "Tell her to tell Michael we're pulling over soon. Tell him to follow me."

It wasn't clear who he was speaking to. Liz hesitated before reaching for her phone, but Tess beat her to it. "Why are we pulling over?" Liz said.

"I have something to settle," Max said.

"Here?" Liz said. "Max, we just escaped from a town filled with enemy aliens. Shouldn't we keep going?"

"Message delivered," Tess reported, ringing off.

"I said, shouldn't we keep going?" Liz persisted. "Why stop so close to Copper Summit?"

"If Max says pull over, we pull over," Tess declared.

"Not if it gets us killed," Liz retorted. "We almost died once today. Are we really going for twice?"

"I'm sure Max has his reasons," Tess said stoutly.

Liz folded her arms. "Then I want to hear them."

An uncomfortable silence filled the car as Max remained silent and Tess put a hand on his arm. Brown noser, Liz thought darkly. "Well?" she demanded, ignoring the disapproving look Tess sent her way. "What gives, Max?"

"I just have something to settle with Michael," Max said.

"Oh, right," Liz said, "I get it. You want to yell at him for coming to Copper Summit."

"That's not what he said," Tess protested.

"But it is what he meant," Liz countered. "You may be good at bowing and scraping, but you don't know these people as well as I do."

"Why would he yell at Michael?" Tess retorted. "Michael wouldn't have come without a good reason."

"Probably not, but that won't stop the argument," Liz said. "And we don't have time for that now. Yell at him later, after we're further away."

"It won't take long," Max said grimly. "I'll yell at him now."

The jeep slowed. Liz sighed, and Tess looked startled, as though she couldn't believe she'd been wrong. Behind them, Michael's car also came to a halt, and everyone piled out.

"Liz!" Maria called. "Are you okay?"

"I'm okay," Liz assured her as Maria enveloped her in a crushing hug. "We're all okay."

"Where were you?" Maria demanded. "We couldn't find you."

"We were trapped inside the Universal Friendship League," Liz said.

"But we looked there!" Maria protested. "All the doors were locked, and there was no one there."

"They locked us inside," Liz said. "We were almost to the front door when they caught us. Max and Tess fought them off."

"We were right outside that door," Maria said, shaking her head, "and we...uh oh."

Max was advancing on Michael, who was watching him grimly. "What the hell were you thinking?" Max demanded. "You could have gotten us all killed!"

"See?" Michael said darkly. "Told you he was gonna scream."

"What do you expect?" Max demanded. "I told you to stay in Roswell!"

"I'm not your dog, Maxwell," Michael retorted. "You want someone to sit up and roll over, try the pound."

"Don't you even want to know why we came?" Maria demanded.

"We should listen to what Michael has to say," Isabel chimed in.

"No we shouldn't," Liz argued. "We all barely escaped with our lives. We should save the questions until we get further away."

"I have a question I'd like answered now," Tess said. "What is she doing here?"

Everyone fell silent as they followed her gaze toward a still figure hanging back from the group whom Liz hadn't even noticed. Courtney. The girl whose picture was in Nicholas's bedroom. In all the hubbub of the escape, she'd barely noticed her.

"Well?" Tess persisted. "What's an enemy alien doing with you?"

"She's not an enemy," Michael said.

"Oh, really?" Tess said skeptically. "Love to hear how you worked that out, but you haven't answered my question—what's she doing here?"

"Saving us," Isabel said.

Heads swung around, startled. "What do you mean?" Tess said suspiciously.

"She helped Maria get me out of there," Isabel said. "And something she did set off that explosion."

"Why exactly were you down there in the first place?" Max demanded. "You were supposed to be at the memorial service with us. I told everyone not to go anywhere alone, so what do you all do? You go off alone!"

Liz's mouth set in a thin line; that had been directed at her, as she was the only other one of them who'd "gone off alone". "Yeah, it's weird," she said stonily. "It's almost like we all have minds of our own."

"Like we're not just wind up toys he gets to play with," Isabel added darkly. "No, Max," she went on when Max tried to interrupt. "You being pissed because we weren't obedient little children isn't what's important now. What's important is what I saw. They had a whole army down there, hundreds of people in these...these...tubes, or something. And what was weird is that some of them looked like people we'd met. There was another Ida, another Walt, another Nicholas—"

"Wait, you mean clones?" Max said. "They're cloning themselves?" He looked at Liz, who looked at Maria, who looked at Michael.

"Not clones," Michael said. "Husks."

"Husks?" Max repeated. "What's a husk?"

"People suits," Maria translated, "to make aliens look human."

"See, this is why you shouldn't blow my head off before you ask a few questions," Michael said. "We learned things you didn't know, things you needed to know. That's why we came."

"And how did you learn this?" Tess asked.

"From her," Maria said, pointing to Courtney.

Everyone looked at Courtney, who hadn't uttered a word in this debate. "Her," Tess repeated. "You learned this from an enemy."

"I told you, she's not an enemy," Michael said impatiently. "She belongs to a rebel group, and they're after her too."

"Oh, how convenient," Tess said scornfully. "Don't tell me you actually believe that."

"Given that she apparently blew up the building that had this 'army' in it, I'd tend to," Liz said.

"So what?" Tess said. "That could mean anything."

"What it means to me," Liz said firmly, "is that she took out something Isabel saw as a threat. You know, Isabel, who was actually down there, and actually saw what was down there? Unlike you and me, who weren't down there, and have no idea what she saw. I'm not in the mood to second-guess Isabel at the moment. Are you?"

"No!" Tess said quickly. "No, I...look, I was just pointing out that in the heat of the moment, she may have misinterpreted what she saw. That could happen to any of us."

"Yeah, any of us," Isabel said. "Including you."

Liz allowed herself a small smile as Tess looked stricken, her attack on Courtney perceived as an attack on Isabel. "Let's get going," Max said. "Courtney's with me."

"Why?" Michael demanded.

"Because I want to hear what she has to say," Max answered. "Isn't that what you wanted?"

"You're not interrogating her without me there," Michael said.

"I'm not 'interrogating' her," Max said impatiently. "I'm—"

"Bullshit," Michael said flatly. "That's exactly what you're doing."

"Just stop, would you?" Isabel said desperately. "God, haven't we all been through enough already without the two of you tearing each other apart by the side of the road in the middle of nowhere?"

"Not the middle of nowhere," Liz corrected. "The middle of somewhere, as in somewhere much too close to a town full of enemy aliens. I vote we talk when we get home, where we're safe and we can talk openly."

"Good idea," Isabel said. "And we should all be together, because then we only have to go over it once, and we can settle any questions that come up right away, without everyone jumping to the wrong conclusions."

"I agree," Liz said. "Let's go. Max, you're exhausted. I'm driving."

Isabel and Michael moved immediately, the latter ushering the still mute Courtney back to his car. Liz pulled Maria along with her as Max and Tess hesitated. "Come with me, please," Liz begged. "Don't leave me alone with those two."

Maria squeezed her hand. "Eh, I've picked on Courtney since last night. I'll pick on Tess for a bit. Everyone needs a little variety."

Maria climbed into the passenger's seat while Liz took the wheel. After what seemed like a long time, Max and Tess climbed into the back seat.

"Ready?" Liz asked, pretending to not notice as Tess's hand crept over Max's.

"Yeah," Max said dully. "Let's go."





*********************************************************






Copper Summit, Arizona







Glass crunched underfoot as Nicholas prowled the underground complex which housed the maturation chambers, now a scene of utter destruction. Husks leaned against their damaged chambers and spilled out of broken ones like corpses, twisted and tangled in a bizarre tableau chiefly notable for the lack of one feature—blood. No blood flowed until a husk was donned and created a physical link with its owner, so these were bloodless corpses, their clothing still neat, their bodies technically uninjured. There should be blood amongst this carnage to do it justice. Instead there was only broken glass, broken chambers, and his broken heart as he surveyed the end of his army.

More glass crunched as footsteps approached. "So," Nicholas said slowly, crouching by Vanessa's now useless new husk. "Do you believe me now?"

He felt, rather than heard Greer shift uncomfortably behind him. "Yes. And so does your mother."

"My mother," Nicholas snorted derisively. "My mother obviously has the imagination of a hamster, so that's not a ringing endorsement. They all spent a night under her roof, and she still couldn't figure it out. I'm curious...when did you figure it out?"

"I held out till the end," Greer admitted. "They'd discovered the doppelganger at the memorial service, so they had to be dealt with, but I wasn't sure until he used that energy shield."

Nicholas raised an eyebrow. "What 'energy shield'?"

"A damned annoying one," Greer said sourly. "They're powerful. Very powerful."

"And is that your excuse for not capturing them?" Nicholas demanded. "Because even though I took Vilandra out of the equation, and even though it was only two royals against the entire town, you still managed to let them get away."

Greer's features darkened. "They were incredibly strong," he protested. "And we weren't at our best, with much of our energy diverted to the husks—"

"I don't want excuses!" Nicholas interrupted angrily. "They were here, right here, and now they're not! They dropped right into our laps, and somehow, we screwed it up anyway!"

"With 'we' being the operative word there," Greer retorted. "You pulled the princess out, but I don't see her anywhere. Where is she? Don't tell me you let her get away!"

Nicholas's jaw twitched. "Are you mocking me?"

"I'm pointing out that we all failed," Greer snapped, "including you. We had them! We'd worn them down, and then suddenly, we were severed from the husks and couldn't function. What the hell happened down here?"

Nicholas nudged Vanessa's husk with the toe of his shoe. "I tried to explain the facts of life to Vilandra, but she was surprisingly resistant. Seems our airhead princess has grown a spine in this new incarnation. She actually attacked me, can you believe that? Not that I don't admire a little S&M in a woman, and not that she had a snowball's chance in hell of succeeding, but still...we'd have her if Rath hadn't shown up."

Greer paled. "Rath? Rath did this?"

"No, numbskull, Rath did not do this," Nicholas said. "Rath barely knows how to count, never mind exactly where to damage the maturation apparatus to simultaneously break the link and cause a devastating chain reaction that takes down the entire complex. Although he did face me alone, just like he did the last time. Points for bravery, even if he is a dimwit. And if you ever quote me on that, I'll kill you myself."

"But if Rath didn't do it, who did?" Greer said. "Vilandra?"

"Guess again!" Nicholas said with savage cheerfulness. "The Royal Four were either too stupid or engaged elsewhere, so who does that leave?" He paused as Greer frowned, puzzled. "Give up? Courtney!"

"Courtney?" Greer repeated in astonishment. "Courtney was here? In this room?"

"Of course she was," Nicholas said sourly. "She's with them, remember? She landed the killing blow, knowing exactly how it would incapacitate us. Without her, we would have had them all."

Nicholas's phone rang. "What?" he said impatiently.

"My deepest condolences for your devastating loss," a silky voice said.

Nicholas stiffened. "Brivari," he said furiously. "You can't cross our borders without setting off a hundred alarms, so you had to send your minions, didn't you?"

"I'm flattered you think so highly of me," Brivari said with that maddening calm which was his signature, "and further flattered that you think I have minions when most would argue that I'm the minion, as are you. But I'm afraid this was all their idea. They followed your bread crumbs. Maybe you should stop feeding the birds."

"Maybe you should go to hell and stay there!" Nicholas snapped. "This isn't over, not by a long shot!"

"Oh, it very much is," Brivari said patiently, in the tone one uses with a stubborn child. "You won't be able to grow another crop in time, and you're all going to pop like old balloons within a year at most, likely less. You've seen what they can do. Surrender now, and the king might let you keep your head. Emphasis on 'might'."

"What I've 'seen' is that they're all clueless teenagers," Nicholas retorted. "Good luck retaking the throne with that."

"Given that you had literally all four of them within your grasp and lost them, I'd say our luck is holding out very well, thank you," Brivari replied, unperturbed by his temper. "That was a truly spectacular failure. I'm sure your master will agree."

Nicholas made a strangled sound of fury. Khivar would be apoplectic, and not just because they'd lost the Royal Four—as if that wasn't bad enough, it was the Resistance who had dealt the killing blow. That made it ten times worse. "In light of your inability to capture them even in what you consider to be a considerably less than ideal state," Brivari went on, "one's attention naturally turns to what will happen when they are in an ideal state. You've seen what they can do. They learn very quickly, and when they come into their own, they will be unstoppable."

" 'They' didn't do any of this!" Nicholas exclaimed. "This was Courtney's doing! And her husk will fail just like all of ours will, so good luck with that too!"

"Sir?" Greer whispered.

"The Resistance is going to pop right along with the rest of us, so if you're counting on allies to—"

"Sir?"

"—prop up those idiot kids, you'd better think again—"

"Sir?"

"What?" Nicholas roared.

Greer was staring at the shattered chambers nearby. "There...seems to be a husk missing."

Nicholas's eyes narrowed. "Which one?"






*********************************************************






McDonald's,

Benson, Arizona








"Well, that was a total snooze fest," Maria remarked as she and Liz walked arm in arm through the parking lot. "Here I thought I could get in some prime Tess-baiting, and she and Max both fell asleep as soon as the rubber hit the road."

"They were wiped," Liz said. "They held off the Skins until they collapsed."

" 'Collapsed'?" Maria said. "What happened back there?"

"The Skins ambushed us at the memorial service," Liz said. "Max put up his green shield, and when he started to get wobbly, Tess helped. They kept it up until they couldn't any more."

"And then what?" Maria said.

"And then I thought we were done for," Liz admitted, "until suddenly they all started yelling and grabbing their heads like they were in pain. It gave us a chance to escape, and when we ran out, we found you."

Maria squeezed Liz's arm. "I'm awfully glad you did."

"Me too," Liz said.

Me three, Courtney added silently, flanked by Rath and Vilandra as she walked behind the two girls, with Zan and Ava further ahead. There was much to be grateful for: They were many miles away with no sign of pursuit, they had all escaped Copper Summit with their lives, and the husks had been destroyed, with the added bonus that Nicholas knew it was she who had destroyed them. It was more than she could have dreamed of, and the tension and exhaustion of the last few days had taken their toll, sending her into a deep sleep almost as soon as their car had started rolling, awakening only when the decision was made to make a pit stop at a McDonald's.

It had been a bit of a surprise to learn exactly whose that decision had been. While she'd fully expected the confrontation between Zan and Rath and the ensuing paranoia over her motives, she hadn't expected Liz Parker to defend her, or take control the way she had. Watching everyone obediently file into cars as ordered had been surreal, but at the moment, Liz was probably the closest thing to a neutral party the royal family had. The tug-of-war over herself had taken some surprising twists, with Ava leading the charge instead of Maria. She'd felt a bit sorry for Ava, who was quite right to question even those actions which made it look like she was on their side; Jaddo had taught her well. Fact was, though, that Ava was wrong, and while she'd expected support from Rath, the further support from the princess and the king's human ex-girlfriend had been surprising, and not just for her, judging from the look on Maria's face. It had been a relief to climb into a car with two people willing to give her the benefit of the doubt, which had no doubt contributed to her conking out the way she had. She wouldn't have dared do that with Maria.

"Eww," Maria remarked as the door closed behind them. "Grease city. Gross."

"Familiar," Liz corrected. "We ate here on the way down."

"You have my deepest sympathy," Maria said. "This makes the Crashdown look like a five star restaurant."

"It does, doesn't it?" Liz agreed.

It was a grease pit for sure, but the smell of food, any food, was intoxicating. Zan and Ava had already secured a table away from the rest of them, and Liz and Maria did the same. "Over here," Rath said, motioning to an empty booth with a dirty table. "What do you want?"

"Four hamburgers, a large fry, and a large Coke. What?" Courtney said when he stared at her. "I don't know about you, but I'm starving."

"Me too," Isabel said. "I'll have what she's having."

Rath raised at eyebrow, but didn't protest. Vilandra gingerly slid into the booth and frowned as her feet stuck to the floor.

"I wanted to thank you for backing me up out there," Courtney said.

"You're welcome," Vilandra said. "I wanted to ask you a question."

"I'll bet you do," Courtney allowed, "but I think Max was pretty clear we should save the questions for when we get home."

Vilandra raised an eyebrow. "Don't you mean Liz?"

Courtney smiled faintly. "By virtue of the fact that he didn't object," she clarified.

"Whatever," Vilandra said. "This isn't about that. This is about me."

Great, Courtney thought wearily, having been hoping the interrogation would remain postponed. "Did you know me?" Vilandra asked bluntly. "I mean, in that other life. On that other world."

"You mean our world?" Courtney said.

"This is my world," Vilandra said quickly. "This world. It's the only world I know."

Courtney gave a non-committal shrug, having clearly touched a nerve. "No, I didn't know you. You're the king's sister. We didn't exactly run in the same circles."

Vilandra leaned in closer. "What was my name?"

"What?"

"My name," she repeated. "What was my name in that other life?"

Courtney hesitated, but couldn't see the harm in reciting a name. "Your name was 'Vilandra'."

The effect was immediate and severe. Vilandra recoiled, her eyes wild, and Courtney was instantly sorry she'd answered. "You're sure?" Vilandra whispered.

"About your name?" Courtney said. "Positive."

A moment passed before Vilandra seemed to get a hold of herself. "Back in that barn, you knew that Max and the rest of them weren't down there with me. How did you know that?"

"I guessed," Courtney shrugged.

"No," Vilandra said firmly. "You knew. How? What made you so sure?"

Courtney briefly debated several evasive answers before deciding none would fly. "Because Nicholas would've separated you from the others. He wouldn't have wanted you mixed up in whatever they had planned for the rest of them."

"Why?" Vilandra demanded. "Why would he single me out?"

"Don't you know?" Courtney said.

Truthfully, she had no idea what Vilandra knew, but the resulting startled look and guilty drop of the eyes made it clear she knew something, something which upset her deeply. "Are you okay?" Courtney said gently.

"No," Vilandra whispered, visibly shaking now. "No, I'm not okay. I thought she was lying. I thought she was just making up stories to get me on her side—"

" 'She'? 'Her'?"

"Whitaker," Vilandra said. "Did you know her?"

"The way sworn enemies know each other," Courtney said. "Go on."

"She said I...I fell in love with this guy, and that I...I betrayed my entire family," Vilandra went on, choking on the words. "And I convinced myself that she was nuts, or lying, or both, but then Nicholas said the same thing, that I'd fallen in love with...with…"

"Khivar?" Courtney said.

Vilandra paled visibly. "Yeah," she said miserably. "Him. Nicholas said I'd sacrificed a kingdom for him, and that he was here to take me back. Is that true?"

"The concept of 'truth' doesn't apply to Nicholas," Courtney said. "Nothing he says is 'true' in the conventional sense. He works in half truths and innuendo, when he's not spouting outright lies, that is."

"He also said this 'Khivar' was the leader of the rebellion," Vilandra said. "Michael said you were in a rebel group. Is this 'Khivar' who you work for?"

" 'Leader of the rebellion'?" Courtney repeated, bemused. "Is that what they're calling it now? Huh. I'd call it a 'coup', or a 'hostile takeover', or just plain 'war'. Leave it to the bullies to try and legitimize their behavior by calling it a 'rebellion'."

"Fascinating, but that's not an answer," Vilandra protested.

"Look, I can't go into chapter and verse in the middle of a Micky D's," Courtney said, "but I can promise you I don't work for Khivar. The rebels I'm with are against Khivar."

"Then why did Nicholas have your picture in his bedroom?" Vilandra demanded.

"Because he's a megalomanic and a pervert," Courtney said. "My father was Nicholas's Third and the leader of the Resistance. Nicholas discovered both of us back in 1959, and executed my father; I got away. Nicholas doesn't like that. No one likes being made a fool of by those closest to them, but homicidal maniacs really take a burn to it."

Vilandra fell silent, the specter of a dead father once again working its magic. Thanks, Daddy, Courtney thought wistfully. This was the second time that the mention of her father had silenced her accusers. He would be glad to know he'd protected her even in death.

"Nicholas said he was considered a ladies man on that other world," Vilandra went on. "He claimed I'd 'given him the eye' sometimes."

"You?" Courtney snorted. "In his dreams! If you noticed him at all, it was probably because the little runt was in the way. He just dreamed up the rest of it."

Vilandra leaned forward suddenly. "Was he right?" she asked intently. "Was Whitaker right? Did I really betray my family? Did I…"

She stopped as though unable to finish the sentence, the anguish on her face almost palpable. "No," Courtney said firmly. "You weren't trying to betray anyone—you were lied to. And of course they're trying to spin it as though this is what you wanted because their grab for power was a disaster. Our world has been a mess ever since. They're looking to you to legitimize them, and they know you don't remember, so they're filling in those gaps with what they want you to believe."

"You could be doing the same thing," Isabel said.

Courtney closed her eyes briefly. "Yes. Yes, I could. I'm not, but I can't prove that. Frankly, you can't trust anyone. Until your memories come back, the best you can do is collect information from as many different sources as you can so you can decide later what to do with them."

"Okay," Isabel said in a strained voice. "So I've talked to Whitaker, Nicholas, and you, and the one common thread is that I brought about the destruction of our world. Where does that leave me?"

Our. This was the first time the princess had used that modifier, and Courtney was all ready to launch into another impassioned defense when she realized what the princess was really asking. "Listen to me," she said, reaching across the table to take Vilandra's hand. "You never wanted this to happen. You never intended for this to happen. Khivar lied to you, to me, to all of us. You are not a bad person."

That hit the spot. Vilandra relaxed, almost slumped, really, and squeezed Courtney's hand for a moment before withdrawing it. "Okay," she said, sounding close to tears. "Okay, I...it means a lot to hear that from someone...you know. Someone from over there." She stood up. "I need to use the bathroom. Be right back."

Courtney sat back with a sigh. "Our world" had reverted to "over there", but the fact that it had been elevated at all, even for a moment, was significant. Rath was still waiting for food at the counter, her stomach was rumbling, and her arms were sticking to the table, which made her all the happier when a teenager wearing a McDonald's uniform and a bad case of acne appeared next to her. "Can I clean this up for you?" he asked.

"Please," Courtney said.

The kid produced a spray bottle of cleaner and a rag. "Word of advice," he murmured as he started on the table. "Don't get too cozy with any of them. Makes the rest of them suspicious. They're a prickly lot."

It took her approximately 3 seconds to cycle through shock, fear that she was talking to a Skin, and relief as the familiar black eyes slid by. Brivari. She'd hated those black eyes, but now they were the best thing she'd seen all day. "God, I'm glad to see you," she whispered. "I could seriously hug you."

"Please don't," Brivari said dryly. "If holding hands with the princess caught their attention, imagine what they'd do if you start feeling up the staff."

Courtney glanced around. Maria and Ava were giving her the evil eye, and Liz Parker looked startled, while Zan had his back to her and seemed unaware of her latest faux pas. "I...didn't know anyone was watching," she confessed. "And I'm not sure I care."

"The first thing you learn about royalty is that someone's always watching," Brivari said. "Like me, for example." He finished the table, pocketed the rag, and leaned in closer. "Well done!"

Brivari moved on to another table as Courtney stared after him, flabbergasted. Had he just...had he just given her a compliment? Out loud? With something vaguely resembling a smile? And why not? she thought proudly. She'd kept everyone alive, destroyed the husks, pissed off Nicholas, and scored one for the Resistance, all in one go. It was official—she rocked. A Royal Warder had said so. It didn't get more official than that.

Rath appeared with a heavily laden tray. "What are you so happy about?"

"Food," Courtney replied, privately noting that she was happy enough to burst. Happy enough to not care that Zan had been apprised of her behavior and was now watching her suspiciously. Happy enough to pursue a line of inquiry she'd been avoiding for fear of overstepping her bounds.

"So, Mikey G., " Courtney said, tucking into the first of her four hamburgers as she glanced out the window at their car. "What's in the trunk?"






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~





I'll post Chapter 68 on Sunday, July 30. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 68

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!








CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT





November 22, 2000, 8:30 p.m.

Evans Residence, Roswell







Isabel sighed inwardly as Max turned onto their street. She and Maria had switched cars when they'd dropped off Liz, with Maria riding home with Michael and Courtney, and her with Max. She'd fully expected an earful the moment they were alone, but instead been faced with only sullen silence. Frankly, she preferred the earful.

"Okay, you can talk now," Isabel said as they pulled into the driveway. "Let's just get it over with."

Max said nothing as he turned off the engine. "I mean it," Isabel said. "We've got an hour before we meet up with everyone again. Let's settle our differences without wasting everyone else's time."

Without a word, Max climbed out the jeep, slamming the door behind him. Alarmed, Isabel followed, stopping herself from yelling after him just in time as their mother appeared on the front stoop.

"You're back!" Diane exclaimed. "But I thought the conference wasn't over yet!"

Max marched past her and into the house. Stunned, Diane looked at Isabel, who shrugged helplessly. "It wasn't a very good conference," she said awkwardly.

"Which doesn't even begin to explain why my son isn't speaking to me," Diane noted.

"Max and I...we had a bit of a disagreement," Isabel confessed.

"A 'bit'?" Diane echoed. "Looks like more than just a 'bit'. What on earth happened?"

"I'll talk to him," Isabel said.

"Talk to him?" Diane repeated. "Didn't you just drive all the way back together?"

No. "Uh...yeah, but we didn't do much talking," Isabel said, pushing past her mother before she got tangled up even more in her own lie. "I need to talk to Max."

"See, this is why I'm glad you're both starting therapy," Diane called after her.

Of course you are, Isabel thought furiously, kicking herself for playing right into her mother's therapy-loving hands. Max's door was locked, but she made short work of that. "Are you out of your mind?" she demanded.

Max was seated on the end of his bed. "Thanks for knocking," he said tonelessly.

"Thanks for nothing," Isabel retorted. "Now Mom is more convinced than ever that we need a therapist!"

"Maybe you do," Max said.

"Maybe I do?" Isabel said in astonishment. "I'm not the one doing the silent treatment thing!"

"No, you're the one who went waltzing off with a known enemy at the worst possible time!" Max retorted.

" 'Known enemy'?" Isabel said. "I didn't know Nicholas was an enemy when I followed him."

"He was watching you sleep," Max said. "Talk about creepy. That should have clued you in, if nothing else did."

"So 'creepy' is now synonymous with 'alien'?" Isabel said. "You haven't noticed there are plenty of creepy humans? And how did you even know that? I certainly didn't tell you, and I'm betting Nicholas didn't, so that leaves Tess. I thought we were going to wait until we all got together to talk about what happened?"

"That isn't about the memorial service," Max said stubbornly. "That was earlier."

"So, what, now we're carving up our lovely experience into different sections?" Isabel demanded. "Like 'before the service' and 'during the service' and 'after the service'? Is 'before the service' carved up into 'night' and 'morning'? Because I didn't keep track of every time I got up to pee."

Max's eyes flashed as he rose off the bed. "Stop it. Just stop it. We almost died today, every single one of us!"

"What else is new?" Isabel said. "How is that any different from the dozen or so other times we've almost died?"

"Because it almost worked, that's how!" Max exclaimed. "They had us, Iz. Tess and I held them off as long as we could, but there were too many of them. They wore us down. You should've stayed with us. I told everyone to stick together, so what do you do? You run off!"

"And, what, you think I could have changed that somehow?" Isabel said. "If I'd been there too, maybe we could have held them off for a few more minutes, but that wouldn't have been enough."

"I guess we'll never know," Max said tightly. "What I do know is that you're usually the one who's afraid of trouble, and now you go looking for it! I try so hard to keep you safe, and then you wander away. How am I supposed to keep you safe if you don't do what I tell you?"

Bristling at his tone, Isabel stopped herself mere milliseconds before launching into a blistering retort because, annoying as it was to have him treat her like a 5 year-old, Max had a point. She did spend a lot of time fretting about just this sort of situation, so why had she followed Nicholas? Because he might know something about "Vilandra", that's why, something she couldn't admit to Max. She'd been looking for more information, not a psychopath with a clone army. Max had been looking to protect them all, and had failed. They'd both gotten more than they'd bargained for.

"Want to know what I know?" Isabel said. "I know what I saw in that basement. There were hundreds of them, Max, maybe thousands. Whether they were clones, or...or 'husks', or whatever, it was an army, an army we do not want walking out of that basement. And now it never will, so I'm glad I went down there. If I hadn't, we would never have found it."

"And if Michael hadn't shown up, it wouldn't have mattered that you found it," Max argued. "We can't do anything about it if we're dead."

"No, if Courtney hadn't shown up," Isabel corrected. "Michael said she smashed something down there, and that's what caused all those explosions. If he'd come alone, we'd all be six feet under."

Max arched an eyebrow. "I thought we were supposed to wait until we all got together to talk about what happened?"

"I guess you're not the only one who gets to break the rules," Isabel retorted. "And what happened to 'do what I tell you'? Why does Michael get a pass, and I don't?"

"Because he brought Courtney with him," Max said.

"Oh, so now he's the savior because he transported the savior," Isabel said sarcastically. "I find a hidden alien army, but I get yelled at. Go figure."

"You want points for your 'hidden alien army'?" Max said bitterly. "Fine, you've got points. Feel better?"

"No, Max, I do not want 'points'," Isabel said furiously. "Look, I get that you're terrified because you couldn't protect everyone today, but that doesn't give you the right to treat me like an infant, or an imbecile. I just want a little respect! Is that too much to ask for?"

"I'm done here," Max said sullenly.

"Yeah?" Isabel said. "Me, too."

KnockKnock "Are you two all right in there?" Diane's worried voice said. "I heard shouting."

Isabel took a moment to compose herself. "We're okay, Mom. We're just ironing things out."

There was a pause. "Okay," Diane's dubious voice said, "but I'm mentioning this to your therapist, so don't be surprised if she brings it up when you start seeing her."

"Great," Isabel muttered. "Just great."






*********************************************************





Guerin Residence







"Great," Maria muttered. "Just great."

Courtney held her tongue as they climbed out of the car in front of Rath's apartment building. Two cars over was a sheriff's cruiser—no, the sheriff's cruiser, presumably including a sheriff, who was currently nowhere to be seen, but probably not for long.

"Maybe he's here for someone else," Rath said.

Maria gave him a look of utter disdain. "Yeah, right. Wanna take bets?"

"But how would he know we left too?" Rath said. "We never told him."

"Three guesses," Maria said sourly. "The first two don't count."

Rath looked at Courtney, who shrugged helplessly, as mystified as he was. They trooped up to Rath's apartment and duly located the missing sheriff, who popped off Rath's sofa like he was spring-loaded. "You're back!" he said, rather unnecessarily. "Is everyone...are you all…"

"We're okay," Rath said quickly. "We're all back, and we're all okay."

Valenti let out a sigh so deep, it was probably audible in Copper Summit. "Thank God," he said, his relief visible as well as audible. "I thought…we thought…"

"Who is 'we'?" Rath asked.

"Isn't it obvious?" Maria said.

Valenti's expression changed abruptly, relief morphing to annoyance. "You, young lady, are in a heap of trouble! Do you have any idea what you've put your mother through?"

"I'm guessing you're about to tell me," Maria sighed.

"Don't get smart with me," Valenti scolded. "When I said I'd cover for the rest of you, you two weren't on the list. Then all of a sudden, you're gone too! Michael's absence just caused some raised eyebrows at school, but yours—"

"Caused my mother to lose her marbles," Maria finished.

"Made her sick with worry," Valenti corrected severely. "I had a pretty good idea where you'd gone, but I sure as hell couldn't tell her."

"What, like I could?" Maria demanded. "What would that even sound like? 'Hey, Mom! I'm running off to Arizona with Michael to fight evil aliens! Catch you later!' Like that would have gone over."

"Okay, everyone just calm down," Rath ordered as Valenti's eyes flashed. "I'm sorry we cut out on you, but we learned some things that Max didn't know. They were walking into a trap."

"That's what phones are for!" Valenti exclaimed.

"All communication in and out of Copper Summit is monitored," Rath said. "We couldn't call them without giving them away."

"How did she even find out?" Maria said. "I told her I was studying for some big state test, so I was staying over at a friend's house to study both last night and tonight. She shouldn't even expect me home until tomorrow."

"See, that's the problem with lies," Valenti said. "Too many details give you away."

"Meaning?" Maria said.

"Meaning your mother stopped into the Crashdown and talked to Mr. Parker," Valenti said. "When she found out Liz was out of town, she asked how she was going to make up that 'big state test'. Which made Jeff call the school."

"Who told him there wasn't any big state test," Michael finished.

"Exactly," Valenti said. "Didn't take her long to figure out her daughter wasn't in school, or to put two and two together when she discovered you weren't either.

"Of course not," Maria muttered.

"When she came to me," Valenti went on, "I figured it had something to do with Max and the rest of them, but none of you were answering your phones. I had to put on a show of looking for you."

"I told you, we didn't dare use our phones," Michael said. "They could have tracked us."

"How do you know that?" Valenti demanded. "Where'd you get that idea?"

Maria pointed. "Her."

Courtney braced herself as Valenti's gaze swung her way. "Who's this?" Valenti said. "Wait...you look familiar. Do I know you from somewhere?"

Bless you, Courtney thought with relief. If Rath learned that Valenti already knew she was an alien, things could get very frosty, very fast. "This is Courtney, from the Crashdown," Maria announced. "She's an alien."

Valenti adopted an appropriately startled look. "She is? What, you mean like...like the rest of you?"

"No, not like the rest of them," Maria said. "She's a Skin, which makes her an enemy."

"But one that's part of a rebel group that's on our side," Michael added, "which makes her a friend."

"You hope," Maria said.

"I know," Michael corrected.

"Oh, really?" Maria challenged. "And how do you 'know', exactly? Is it your head that knows, or are you still thinking with your—"

"Enough!" Valenti commanded before she could finish that sentence. "Your poor mother has been scouring town for you, or anyone who knows anything about where you may be, and you stand here kibitzing! Do you have any idea what you've put her through? Do you have any idea how much trouble you're in?"

Listening to this exchange, Courtney felt the tug of a strange and decidedly unwelcome emotion—sympathy for Maria. Her cover had been plausible, it was only down to bad luck that she'd been discovered, and they now knew that the consequences of their not going would have been dire. Much as she'd rather not, she felt obligated to weigh in.

"Do you have any idea what would have happened if we hadn't gone?" Courtney said. "We got there just in the nick of time. Even ten minutes later, and Max, Isabel, Tess, and Liz would probably be dead, or worse. Which would you rather have—one frantic mother, or four dead kids? Because those were your choices, whether you knew it or not."

Michael pointed to Courtney. "What she said."

"Yeah," Maria added warily, "what...what she said."

Valenti's eyes locked on hers, and Courtney held his gaze. It's true, that gaze said, and he got the message; the sheriff was a good liar and he could read minds. "Okay," Valenti said, sounding marginally calmer. "Okay, but why didn't you call her when you got back into town? Have you sworn off phones for good?"

"I was going to call her," Maria said. "I'm just not ready yet."

"Oh, yes, you are," Valenti declared. "You're going home."

"I will, but not now," Maria argued. "I have to finish—"

"No," Valenti said firmly. "You're finished. Nick of time or not, there's no crisis now, so home you go. Saddle up. I want you outside in five minutes, or I'll drag you out myself."

Valenti marched out. "I'll talk to him," Rath said, following him outside, leaving Maria and Courtney alone together.

"What was I supposed to do?" Maria said in exasperation. "Not go? Tell her the truth? Tell me, what was I supposed to do?"

"There was nothing you could have done," Courtney said. "You tried to cover it, and it might have worked."

"But it didn't," Maria said sourly.

"Nope," Courtney agreed. "Shit happens."

"Why are you agreeing with me?" Maria demanded. "I just questioned your motives. Again."

"What else is new?" Courtney shrugged. "Doesn't mean you're wrong about this. Or right about that."

"Still not buying it," Maria declared.

"Not my problem," Courtney said. "You know Michael has responsibilities elsewhere, and you're suspicious of anyone who reminds him of that as you do your best to make him forget it. That's all on you."

The shape of the universe fell back into place as Maria's eyes narrowed. "Okay," she said, coming nose to nose with her. "Since I have to go do the penitent daughter thing, I'll miss the powwow, so just tell me this—why did you say Michael was right behind you when you came up out of that basement? Because he wasn't."

"Yes, he was," Courtney said. "I told him to run, and he did. He must have turned around after that."

"Or you were trying to blow him up too," Maria said accusingly.

"I want him alive as much as you do," Courtney argued. "Just for a better reason, one that doesn't solely consist of getting in his pants."

Maria's eyebrows rose. " 'Solely'?"

Rath reappeared. "I don't think I did much good, but I tried," he said to Maria. "You'd better go."

"I don't like that I'm missing the debriefing," Maria said.

"You'll find out about it later," Rath said.

"That's not what I meant," Maria said, glaring at Courtney.

"She's afraid I'll get a pass I don't deserve," Courtney translated. "Just call Isabel," she advised Maria. "Maybe she'll babysit me for you. She was there too."

"I was there too," Rath said pointedly.

"Maria!" Valenti bellowed from outside. "Now!"

"Guess Michael is my babysitter for now," Courtney said sweetly.

With one last flash of fury, Maria exited. "Sorry about that," Rath said. "We've got about an hour before the rest of them come over. You can go back to your place if you want, or...I had another idea of how to spend the time."

Courtney arched an eyebrow. "You did?"

Rath smiled faintly, but led her outside to the car. "Wait," Courtney said, divining his meaning. "Are you sure you want to do this? Aren't you supposed to wait for the others?"

"This belongs to you, not me," Rath said. "And not them."

"Yeah, but...look, when they find out you took the risk of going back for this, they're gonna be pissed," Courtney said. "Maria already is. And then if they find out you showed it to me without them...I just don't want to get you in trouble."

"I'm always in trouble," Rath shrugged. "It's kind of my usual state. Ready?"

Speechless, Courtney nodded. The trunk lid rose, and she pulled aside the blanket. "Is it okay?" Rath asked.

"Oh, yeah," Courtney breathed. "And way better than sex."






*********************************************************






The atmosphere in the car was thick enough to cut with a knife as Valenti's cruiser glided down the road with a smoldering volcano seated beside him, staring out the window. He was accustomed to Kyle's temper, but that was different; Kyle followed the typical male pattern of merely blowing up. Smoldering required time and effort, both of which most men were loathe to spend, especially on situations like these. Maria certainly came by it honestly; he'd watched Amy DeLuca smolder all day. The five minutes he'd given Maria to gather her things had really been five minutes for him to call her mother and tell her he'd found her wayward daughter. The resulting eruption had nearly busted an eardrum, and he hadn't managed to get a word in edgewise before he'd had to hang up. Maria wasn't the only one who was going to be in trouble at the end of this journey.

"Miss DeLuca, we need to come up with a story, and fast," Valenti said. "Fortunately it's easier to concoct a good lie after the fact, so maybe this one will stick."

No answer. "Did you hear me? I said we need to come up with an explanation."

Still no answer. "Miss DeLuca, do I need to take you to the hospital to have your hearing checked?"

"I'm exercising my constitutional right to sulk," she announced.

"There is no constitutional right to sulk," Valenti said.

"Then my constitutional right to silence. I know I have that. School said so."

"Only with law enforcement," Valenti said. "How far to do you think that'll get you with your mom? She's not law enforcement."

"Could have fooled me," Maria said darkly.

"We've only got a few minutes," Valenti reminded her, "so I suggest you think now and tantrum later." He paused, waiting for a reply which never came. "Fine," he said flatly. "You're on your own. Good luck with that."

"Look, what was I supposed to do?" Maria demanded. "They were in trouble!"

"You could have called me," Valenti said.

"What for?" Maria retorted. "So you could talk us out of it? So you could insist on coming with us? Nick of time, remember? We didn't have time to call you and argue about it."

"I just don't like being the last one to know anything around here!" Valenti exclaimed. "Can you at least clue me in? You could have called after you left."

"Called where?" Maria said. "The station? Your house? 'Oh, hi, Sheriff, we're off to Arizona to battle evil aliens. Later!' Kyle would have freaked out, and I'll bet your deputies would have had a few hard-to-answer questions about that."

"Oh, stop it," Valenti said severely. "You could have left a message to call you back."

"Great, so, it's life or death, and we're supposed to spend our time figuring out how to call you?" Maria said incredulously. "God, you sound like a girl who was left out of a party! This isn't about you! Courtney told us the entire town of Copper Summit, the entire town, is made up of Skins. Not a Skin here and a Skin there, but a Skin everywhere. Here we thought maybe nobody knew Whitaker was an alien, and it turns out they were all aliens. Max and the rest of them didn't know that. You heard Courtney—if we hadn't gone, they would have died, and that is more important than your hurt feelings!"

Shit, Valenti thought darkly. The only thing worse than a mouthy teenager was a mouthy teenager with a point. What he couldn't tell her was that he had another source of information—an unusually rattled Dee Evans had filled him in, so when Amy DeLuca had come calling, he'd known exactly what had happened to her daughter. The fact that the typically stalwart Dee was so upset was upsetting in itself, and only underscored the gravity of the situation, a fact which had dogged him as he'd made a pretense of looking for Maria. He'd spent his entire day backed against the wall by one DeLuca, and now here he was, backed against the wall by another. It was humiliating.

"I thought you hated Courtney," Valenti said, changing the subject.

"I do not...where did you hear that?" Maria demanded.

"At the Crashdown, every time I go in there and hear the two of you sniping at each other," Valenti said dryly. "It's not exactly a secret."

"Okay, so I hate her," Maria said impatiently, "but not when she's right, and this is one of those very rare times. We had to warn them."

"So you made up a state test? State tests are easier to check."

"Anything less than that wouldn't have needed all that studying," Maria said. "She never would have bought it."

"She didn't anyway," Valenti pointed out.

"Yeah, it sounds like she did, until Mr. Parker opened his big mouth," Maria retorted.

"Don't pin this on Jeff," Valenti protested. "He was just answering her question. It's not his fault."

"It's not mine either!" Maria exclaimed. "Or yours, or Mom's, or Michael's, or anyone's but the people trying to kill them!"

"But why did you have to go?" Valenti said. "Why couldn't Michael go?"

"By himself?" Maria said. "Are you serious?"

"He wasn't by himself," Valenti said. "He had Courtney."

"So you expect me to leave him alone with her?" Maria said.

"Why not?" Valenti said. "She's an alien, right? Doesn't that mean she has powers, or intel, or something like that? You certainly seem pretty impressed with her."

Maria stared at him for a moment. "Oh, my God," she said, flabbergasted. "You sound like Liz! She's always assuming Tess is better for Max because Tess has powers, and Tess has all this experience running and fighting, and blah, blah, blah."

"Sounds reasonable," Valenti said.

"No, it doesn't!" Maria exploded. "Don't you get it? We're the only ones keeping those Czechoslovakians human! We're what grounds them! We're the ones who remind them what it means to be human, to be a resident of planet Earth!"

"For now," Valenti said. "The way I understand it, they'll be leaving eventually. They're needed elsewhere."

"Oh, not you, too," Maria said wearily. "What is this, a Greek chorus? Never mind," she said impatiently when he looked blank. "Just forget it."

"Lets," Valenti agreed. "We have bigger fish to fry. Looks like you'll have to tell your mother that you and Michael just decided to take some time off, kind of the way Max and Liz did when they disappeared into the desert that night."

"Which was also an alien thing," Maria said sourly.

"But no one knows that," Valenti said, "including your mother. She doesn't know you had a very good reason for disappearing, and we can't tell her. All she knows is what she sees, so cut her a break. Tell her you wanted some alone time with your boyfriend, take the heat, and wait for her to calm down."

"I don't believe this," Maria muttered.

"Believe it," Valenti advised, "because we're here."

They were. Pacing in the driveway was a highly agitated Amy DeLuca, who started toward the car like a Valkyrie as her target sank lower in her seat with a scowl on her face that would have given Beelzebub pause. Trapped between two furious women, Valenti found himself feeling sorry for both. Amy didn't understand, couldn't understand, because they couldn't tell her, but her daughter had left for a very good reason. Was there really no way out of this?

"Stay here," Valenti said to Maria.

"Why?"

"Just do what I tell you," Valenti said. "For once? Please?"

Maria was still scowling, but didn't question him further. Valenti climbed out of the car, one hand raised as if to ward off an attack. "Hang on a second, Amy—"

"Don't you hang-on-a-second me!" Amy exclaimed. "And don't you dare hang up on me again, Jim Valenti!"

"I can't talk to someone who's off the deep end," Valenti said firmly, "and frankly, I don't feel comfortable leaving a minor in the care of someone who's off the deep end. There is an explanation, but if you really can't calm down, I'll take Maria back to the station until you can. Which is it going to be? Do I stay, or do I go?"

Amy looked startled, then wary. "I can't imagine what kind of explanation she could have for this one, but go ahead. What'd she snow you with?"

Hope this works, Valenti thought. Maria's sass had given him the idea, her remark about how he resembled a girl who hadn't been invited to a party. "Turns out Maria wanted to go the Junior Law Enforcement conference too," Valenti said, "the one Max and Isabel Evans, Tess Harding, and Liz Parker were attending. So Michael took her."

Amy's eyebrows rose to an impressive height. "That's it? That's her line? Or I guess a better question would be, you're actually buying that line?"

"Liz and the rest of them are back too," Valenti said. "Given that Michael and Maria came back with them, she might be telling the truth. Go ahead, check," he added. "Tess is living with me, so I know she's back. Call Jeff Parker, and see for yourself that Liz is back."

A tiny flicker of doubt flashed in Amy's eyes. "I think she just felt left out," Valenti said, taking advantage of the silence. "You know how teens get when their friends are doing something they aren't. And frankly...well, you and I both know this doesn't hold a candle to some of the things you did when you were—"

Thwack! "Don't you dare finish that sentence!" Amy said severely, landing a well placed smack on his arm. Nevertheless, she looked calmer now, less likely to shoot first and ask questions later.

"Just hear her out," Valenti suggested. "You can always kill her later."

"Is that official advice from local law enforcement?" Amy said dryly.

"It was a joke," Valenti corrected. "And you just told a joke. Which means you're thawing."

"Don't count on it," Amy warned.

"Give me one minute," Valenti said, climbing back into the car, and nailing Maria with a hard stare. "Did you hear that?"

"Yes," Maria said quietly, followed by a long pause. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Now go make nice."

They both climbed out. "Maria?" Amy said as her daughter started for the house. "Maria!"

Valenti sighed as Maria stalked into the house without so much as a backward glance, and Amy turned to him in consternation. "Got any more sage advice, Sheriff?"

Valenti shook his head. "Nope. I'm fresh out."






**********************************************************






Banks residence







"We could watch some more TV," Anthony suggested.

"Daytime TV stinks," Dee said.

"It's not daytime any more," Anthony noted.

"TV stinks," Dee amended.

"Another book, then?" Anthony said. "There won't be any more newspapers until tomorrow. So you won't eat, read, or watch television," he went on when she shook her head. "That leaves sex."

"I'm not even going to dignify that one with an answer," Dee said sourly.

"You've spent the entire day here," Anthony said gently. "Are you seriously planning to spend the night here too? At least at home, you'd have more to distract you."

"No, I wouldn't," Dee argued. "Don't you get it? I am undistractable! I said I'll sit here until they're back, and I meant it!"

"Well, I've sat here all day, and that's enough," Anthony said. "I have no intention of sleeping in any bed tonight but my own."

"Suit yourself," Dee said.

Anthony sighed in exasperation, but Dee found it hard to sympathize. Truthfully, she wouldn't mind if he went home. While it had been kind of him to spend the day with her, it was easier to fret without an audience or an adjudicator. She just wanted to fret as much as she wanted, whatever way she wanted, without anyone else passing judgment. There'd been enough of that already.

Her phone rang, and she grabbed it eagerly. "It's Diane," she muttered in disappointment, followed by, "Hello, dear" in what she hoped was a neutral tone.

"How did Philip ever live to adulthood?" Diane demanded.

Oh, good Lord, Dee thought wearily, sinking back on the couch. The last thing she needed right now was to land squarely in the middle of a husband/wife argument, especially when the husband in question was her son. "I'm sorry if you and Philip aren't seeing eye to eye at the moment, Diane, but I'm really too busy to referee—"

"No, that's not what I meant," Diane interrupted. "How did your son ever make it to adulthood without you throttling him? I swear, teenagers are the most irritating creatures on the planet!"

"Teenagers?" Dee said. "Granted, most men act like teenagers occasionally, but Philip hasn't actually been a teenager for a very long time."

"No, I mean real teenagers," Diane said in exasperation. "Max and Izzie are at each other's throats, and neither will say why. And just when I marched in there to demand they tell me, they're on the way out the door! Said they had a 'meeting', or something. So first they're yelling at each other, then they're not speaking, and then they're trotting off together? I don't get it! I don't—"

Dee sat up suddenly. "Wait," she commanded. "Are you saying they're back?"





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Vacations coming up! I'll post Chapter 69 on Sunday, August 20. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 69

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE






November 22, 2000, 9:30 p.m.

Banks Residence








The phone clutched to her ear, Dee looked hopefully at Anthony. "Wait," she commanded. "Are you saying they're back?"

"Yes!" Diane exclaimed. "Early, and without explanation! And mad at each other!"

Dee nearly stopped breathing. "So Max and Isabel are back," she clarified as Anthony watched expectantly. "You know this? You've seen them?"

"Of course I've seen them," Diane said in exasperation. "Isn't that what I'm talking about?"

"She has!" Dee whispered frantically to Anthony with a hand over the mouthpiece. "They're back! Are they okay?" she said to Diane. "Are they all right? They're not hurt, are they?"

There came a pause. "No," Diane said slowly. "Why would they be?"

"I...I was just worried," Dee said.

"You?" Diane said skeptically. "They could jump into an erupting volcano, and you'd tell me they'd be fine."

"That's a bit of an overstatement," Dee protested.

"Not by much," Diane countered.

"What about the rest of them?" Dee pressed. "Are Liz and Tess back too? What about Michael and Maria?"

"Michael went too?" Diane said. "I never heard about him going. Why do I always seem to be the last to know anything?"

"Do you happen to know if any of the rest of them are back, or don't you?" Dee said impatiently.

"Wow, the entire world has gone nuts," Diane said sourly. "Jeff Parker said that Amy DeLuca had called to see if Liz was back, so I gather at least Liz and Maria are back. I imagine they're all back. Why?"

"If Amy's calling around, it sounds like you have competition for 'last to know anything'," Dee noted.

"Ah, there you are," Diane said dryly. "Finally you sound like my mother-in-law. I was getting worried. Now, what do I do with my feuding children?"

"Let them feud," Dee said. "It's their business, not yours."

"God, you sound like Philip!" Diane exclaimed. "That's exactly what he said!"

"Of course it is," Dee said. "That's the tack I took with him, and he made it to adulthood, remember? Look, you've already signed the kids up for therapy. Keep a list of what you're worried about, and give it to Dr. Johnson. What else can you do? I have to go. We can talk later."

"Feel better now?" Anthony asked when she rung off.

"Max and Izzie are back, and I gather Liz and Maria are too, but no one will know about Courtney," Dee said. "I have to call her."

"Wait," Anthony said, plucking her phone from her hand. "You know you can't do that."

"Give that back!" Dee exclaimed. "They're not in Copper Summit any more."

"No, but she's probably with the rest of them," Anthony said. "Do you really think they're going to let her step out to take a call?"

"We have no idea where she is," Dee argued.

"We know she's not here," Anthony pointed out. "If her phone goes off and one of them answers—"

"I'll hang up," Dee said impatiently. "I'm not an idiot."

"You'll be in her call history," Anthony corrected. "She won't have time to erase it. They'll find out you know."

"I...it'll be a wrong number," Dee stammered.

"Oh, right," Anthony said skeptically. "Max and Isabel's grandmother just happened to call the waitress who's an alien."

"So...maybe I have her number for a perfectly good reason," Dee said desperately.

Anthony raised an eyebrow. "Such as?"

"I don't know!" Dee exclaimed. "I'll think of one! I have to know if she's all right!"

"Dee, if they find out you know about them, they'll eventually find out you know Brivari," Anthony said, "and then what? You know what Max can do to him. Do you think he's ready to renounce his hold over him like his future self was? Because I don't."

"I don't care!" Dee exploded, snatching the phone out of his hand. "I have to know if she made it!" Dialing rapidly, she avoided her husband's disapproving gaze as it rang, her heart nearly pounding out of her chest as she willed Courtney to pick up.

She didn't. "It went to voicemail," Dee said in a strained voice. "Again."

"Good," Anthony said flatly. "You're not thinking straight. It may be over, but you can still do real damage. Put the phone down before that happens."

Her phone rang. Startled, Dee stared at it for a moment. "I don't recognize the number," she said, frowning before answering it warily. "Hello?"

"Dee?" Courtney's voice said. "I don't have much time, so—"

"Oh, thank God!" Dee exclaimed, sinking onto the couch with a relief so strong, she felt weak. "You're all right! Where are you? Are you here? Are you in Roswell? Are you—"

"I'm in Roswell, but I only have a few minutes," Courtney broke in. "Rath is in the bathroom."

"So he didn't hear your phone ring," Dee said.

"What? I'm on Michael's phone. I smashed mine."

"You did what?"

"I destroyed it," Courtney said. "I couldn't let the hybrids get a hold of it. That phone can call Brivari."

"They wouldn't have known how," Dee said.

"Don't be too sure about that," Courtney said ruefully. "They may be inexperienced, but they're pretty damned resourceful."

"But...then you can't call him either," Dee said, flustered. "Or me, or anyone. You're cut off."

"Tell me something I don't know," Courtney said impatiently. "Future Zan specifically said not to tell his younger self about Brivari, and he would know. I couldn't take the chance, not for either of them. If Zan finds out about Brivari now, they both go down."

Dee felt the first prickle of shame as her relief that everyone was back safely began to sink in. Courtney had willingly cut herself off from anyone who could rescue her not only to protect Brivari from Max, but to protect Max from himself. Max could wreak havoc if he knew what he could do to his Warder without a clear understanding of the consequences. Courtney had behaved like a leader, while she had behaved like a spoiled brat.

"Look, I didn't call to talk about phones," Courtney went on. "I just wanted you to know everyone got out safely, and I destroyed the new husks. Nicholas and company are all screwed."

"But...that means you're screwed," Dee said.

"No, it doesn't," Courtney said with deep satisfaction. "Rath grabbed my new husk. Future Zan told me that Rath had gotten me a new husk, but I never heard the details."

"What difference does it make?" Dee said happily. "All that matters is that you have it! Right?" she went on when Courtney remained silent. "Is something wrong?"

"No," Courtney said quickly. "Of course not." She paused. "I have to go. They're all coming over soon, and I'll have to explain myself. Except Maria. I gather her mother grounded her for life."

The prickle of shame returned as Dee was reminded yet again of Amy DeLuca's panic, panic she'd had a hand in causing. "Explain yourself about what? You just effectively destroyed one of their biggest enemies. Doesn't that count for something?"

"Let's hope," Courtney said. "But I imagine the fact that I knew them for months without telling them who I was is going to count against me."

"Now, you listen to me," Dee said sternly. "If they give you static, you just say the word, and I'll swat all of them into the middle of next week."

"Even the ones you wanted me to rescue so badly that you stopped talking to me?" Courtney said dryly.

"Yes, even them," Dee said, feeling herself flush. "I...I wasn't thinking straight. I didn't expect so many dominoes to fall."

"Yeah, that's the trouble with dominoes. And was that an apology?"

"I thought you said you wouldn't hold me responsible for your going," Dee protested.

"I don't," Courtney answered. "That was my decision. Just like it was your decision to cut me off when I wouldn't immediately do what you wanted."

"Look, everyone gets some screw-ups," Dee said irritably. "Chalk this up as one my biggest."

"I will. And just so we're clear, that wasn't an apology?"

Dee closed her eyes briefly. "I'm sorry," she said in a brittle voice. "Not for loving my grandchildren, but for not thinking beyond them."

There was a long pause. "Wow," Courtney said finally. "Dee Proctor, admitting she was wrong. Must be a cold day somewhere. But for what it's worth, you're rarely wrong. I imagine you're out of practice."

"And when I am, I make up for lost time," Dee said darkly.

"You sure do," Courtney remarked.

"Oh, for heaven's sake!" Dee exclaimed. "I admitted it, I apologized—what more do you want?"

"To needle you!" Courtney chuckled. "I don't get to rib you very often about how wrong you are. And besides, it's taking my mind off the coming showdown, which is likely to be epic. Not looking forward to it."

The laughter was gone, replaced by a nervous tension. "I meant what I said," Dee said firmly. "I understand why they'd be wary, but if they don't come around after you've filled in the blanks, just say the word, and I'll knock some heads together. Repeatedly, if necessary."

"My own personal hit man," Courtney said fondly, but with a catch in her voice that Dee didn't miss. "That's nice of you, but you can't—it would give too much away. I'm on my own on this one."

"No, you're not," Dee protested. "I—"

"Rath's coming," Courtney said suddenly. "Gotta go."

The line went dead. Dee stared at the phone in her hand, feeling every bit as bereft as she had when she'd learned Courtney was going to Copper Summit. "Well?" Anthony demanded. "What happened?"

"She's at Michael's," Dee said in a hollow voice. "And they're all coming over soon to rake her over the coals."

"Mmm," Anthony murmured. "And you'd like to go over and set them straight."

Dee nodded slowly. "Yep."

"But you can't," Anthony added.

Dee shook her head. "Nope."

Anthony sat back on the couch. "Well. That stinks."

Dee tossed the phone down in frustration. "Yep."






*********************************************************






Guerin Residence







"So that's the basics," Courtney said. "Questions?"

Silence settled over the room as five pairs of eyes gazed at her with expressions ranging from satisfaction to doubt. Figuring out how to condense decades of war over two planets into a simple, brief narrative for Rath had been difficult. Figuring out what to tell the rest of them had been a cinch—merely repeat what she'd told Rath, and play it by ear from there. Everyone had taken a turn, with Rath detailing their version of Mr. Toad's Wild Ride, while Zan, Ava, Vilandra, and Liz had filled in their experiences. It was comforting to be holding this powwow on Rath's turf, and further comforting that his were the eyes displaying satisfaction and support. Vilandra looked troubled, but not hostile, while Liz Parker remained neutral. Her most fervent detractor was fortunately missing; word was that Maria had been grounded for life, or at least until tomorrow. Personally, she was voting for the former.

But that didn't mean she was off the hook. Across from her, Zan looked wary, while Ava was obviously suspicious. It was a safe bet that the bit about the Resistance favoring Rath for the throne hadn't sat well, but having told that part of the story to Rath and Maria, she couldn't leave it out. Whatever the fallout, she was content to sit here in silence for as long as it took them to process what she'd said, at which point the real work would begin. And when it did, she had no doubt who would be leading the charge.

"So," Ava began, proving her right much too quickly, "you say that on your world—"

" 'Our'," Courtney corrected. "It's not 'my' world, it's 'our' world. It's your world too."

Ava's eyes narrowed. "Do you really think it's a great idea to interrupt me?"

"When you're wrong? Hell, yeah," Courtney said. "If you don't like it, stop being wrong."

Zan raised an eyebrow, and Courtney could have sworn that Liz bit back a smile. Rath nodded his approval, having counseled her not to '"take any shit". He needn't have bothered, just like Dee's offer to knock some heads together had been kind, but unnecessary. Not taking shit was one of her specialties.

Ava, on the other hand, clearly felt differently. "So you lie to us for months, and now you expect us to believe you?" she snapped. "Why?"

"Why, what?" Courtney said. "Why did I decline to identify myself, or why would I expect you to believe me?"

" 'Decline to identify yourself'?" Ava said archly. "What, you can't say the word 'lie'?"

"Sure, I can say the world 'lie'," Courtney answered. "But I wasn't lying. No one ever came up to me and said, 'Courtney, are you an alien?' If you had, and I'd said no, you could call me a liar. But you didn't."

"Seriously?" Ava demanded. "You're gonna play semantics here?"

"Just calling it like I see it," Courtney shrugged. "Not for nothing, but none of you ever told me you were aliens, so by your logic, you're all liars too."

Eyes shifted all around. Liz Parker's mouth was now definitely curling. Rath was openly smiling. "Fine," Ava said flatly, after a quick glance to take the temperature of the room. "Why did you…'decline to identify yourself'? What did you hope to gain by 'declining to identify yourself'?"

"My job," Courtney said. "I'm a soldier. I follow orders."

"Whose orders?" Zan said.

Courtney gave him a level stare. "The crown's orders."

"The 'crown'?" Ava repeated. "I thought you said you wanted Michael on the throne?"

"What I said was that the Resistance felt Michael would have made a better ruler in that other life," Courtney corrected. "But when Max's throne was stolen, all of that went out the window. The Resistance has been helping the crown ever since we got here. I take orders from the crown."

"But Max is the king," Ava said.

"Max was the king," Courtney corrected. "He couldn't be king while he was in a pod, and he can't be king while he doesn't remember who he is or where he came from. In the interim, I take orders from his Warders."

Everyone looked blank. "A guardian," Courtney clarified. "Sort of a Secret Service Agent, like the president has, only way more powerful. You know them as 'shapeshifters'. Nasedo was a Warder."

"Sounds like 'warden'," Vilandra said uncomfortably. "Like a prison. Let's stick with 'shapeshifter'."

"So you took orders from Nasedo," Ava said.

"Yes," Courtney said. "And he ordered me to stay hidden."

"But now Nasedo's dead, so we can't ask him," Ava noted. "Convenient."

"Like hell it is," Courtney retorted. "You needed him, and you know it. His death is anything but convenient."

"Did you kill him?" Ava demanded.

"Kill a shapeshifter?" Courtney said. "I'm good, but I'm not that good."

"Whitaker killed Nasedo," Vilandra objected. "She said so."

"That doesn't mean she did," Ava said. "We didn't see it happen. Whitaker could have been lying, just like Courtney could be lying. I mean, why did Whitaker have pictures of Courtney?"

"Because I was her enemy," Courtney said. "I'm Resistance, remember?"

"Is that why Nicholas had pictures of you?" Ava said. "Because you're an enemy?"

"That, and he's a pervert," Courtney said dryly.

"Got that right," Vilandra muttered.

"Then what about Michael?" Ava said, with a disapproving glance at Isabel. "If Nasedo's dead, that order no longer applies. Why didn't you just tell him the truth when he found out you were a Skin? Why did you run?"

Everyone sat up a little straighter and listened a little harder, this apparently being a sore point with the royals. "I was going to tell him," Courtney said truthfully. "I was working up to telling him. I wanted him to know, but…but not like that," she finished, her eyes on anything but Rath. "I didn't want it to be like that."

"So you smashed a window to smithereens because you didn't want it to 'be like that'?" Ava said skeptically.

"Look, I shouldn't have to tell you, any of you, that revealing your species is terrifying," Courtney said. "It's a game changer. You're always wondering if you'll live long enough to explain, before the other person's fear makes them kill you, or turn you in, or out you to someone who'll kill you or turn you in. Have any of you ever been discovered when you weren't expecting it? How'd you handle it? Was it fun for you too?"

Silence. Vilandra looked stricken and Rath pensive, while Zan and Liz exchanged knowing glances which Ava didn't miss. "So now who gives you orders?" Ava said. "Now that Nasedo's dead, who do you report to?"

Courtney shook her head. "Not to you, that's for sure."

Ava's eyes flared. "Why, you little—"

"Tess," Zan said suddenly. "That's enough."

The rebuke was quiet, but effective. Clearly put out, Tess lapsed into a sour silence as Zan fixed his eyes on Courtney. "What happened to them back there? The Skins, I mean. They'd beaten us, but then they all collapsed. What did you do?"

"In order to answer that, I need to go into more detail about husks," Courtney said.

"I'm listening," Zan said.

He was. So was everyone else, Ava included, this question being far more interesting—and relevant—than Ava's line of inquiry. Zan had zeroed in on what she would have voted the most important part of their adventure. Score one for the king.

"Husks are living things," Courtney began, "and they take a long time to grow. It takes about as long to grow a husk to maturity as it does to grow a human to adulthood, approximately 20 years, give or take."

"That's right," Vilandra interjected. "That's what Nicholas said, that they'd 'spent 20 years nursing them from spores to maturity'."

"It's painful to label anything Nicholas says as 'right', but, yeah, about 20 years," Courtney agreed, not missing the sharp look Zan gave his sister. "They have to be kept in a tightly controlled environment, and there isn't a lot of room for mistakes. Mess up a husk's development, and you have to start over from scratch—"

"This is all fascinating, but can we skip the Bio 101 and get to what Max asked you?" Ava interrupted. "What did you do?"

"You won't understand the answer if you don't let me finish," Courtney insisted. "Do you want to hear this, or don't you?"

"Yes," Zan said firmly. "We'll be quiet. Go on."

Tess scowled. Liz suppressed another smile. "So my point is that husks are precious," Courtney went on. "They're the only things keeping us alive here, and they're hard and tedious to cultivate. This is the third crop of husks they've grown since we landed here in 1950—"

"That's right too," Vilandra broke in. "Whitaker said they got here in 1950."

"Great," Tess said dryly. "Whitaker said so. I feel so much better."

"I'm just pointing out that the stories match," Vilandra protested.

"Not sure how much it helps to have the liars agree with each other," Tess said.

"If this was the third crop, what happened to the other two?" Zan asked, ignoring them.

"The Warders...shapeshifters...destroyed them," Courtney answered, swapping terms when Vilandra looked queasy. "But Nasedo's dead now, so they thought this crop was safe. They hadn't counted on you." She paused, letting that sink in. "But even though Nasedo was dead, they still had a problem. Our husks are dying. Nicholas has lost a lot of people, and waiting for the harvest meant he'd lose even more. So they tried to speed up the maturation process by linking each husk to a Skin. Linking allows the husk to draw energy from the Skin it's linked to. It's like a quick and dirty fertilizer. It works, but it's dangerous because it weakens the person who's linked."

"That's why they all collapsed," Liz said. "You broke the link."

Courtney nodded. "They talked about using it in the past, but they never did because they were afraid it would compromise them too much. This time, I guess they felt they had no choice."

"So all those Skins who attacked us were actually weak?" Liz said.

"And they beat us anyway," Zan said. "If it hadn't been for the husks, they would have beaten us even faster."

"What about you?" Ava said. "You didn't collapse."

"I wasn't linked," Courtney said. "I'm an enemy, remember?"

"Then how did you know what to do?" Ava said. "Call me crazy, but you say you're their enemy and that you haven't been there in years, but mere minutes after arriving in town, you manage to bring them all to their knees. That sounds like you know way more than you're letting on."

"I knew they might be linked," Courtney said, working to keep her voice even because Ava had a point, "and I knew we could use that against them if, if, we could find out where they were cultivating the husks. Turns out that's exactly where Nicholas brought Isabel, so looking for her meant we found the husks. We got lucky."

"And you magically knew just exactly what to do, and managed to do it in seconds," Ava said.

"I saw the control crystal at the base of the stairs, and I smashed it," Courtney said.

"That's true," Rath said. "She broke something with a crowbar, and all this gas, or whatever, came spewing out."

"And of course that magically made the entire building explode," Ava said.

"I wasn't expecting that," Courtney admitted. "I was trying to break the link and disrupt the food chain to the husks, but that wouldn't have caused them to blow up, or even die right away. Like I said, we got lucky."

"Oh, yes," Ava said blandly. "Very lucky."

"So why do you think the whole building exploded?" Zan asked.

"I'm guessing," Courtney said, "but I imagine it's because the whole set-up was such a kluge job. What little I saw of it looked like it was held together with chewing gum and bailing wire. It would have been very fragile, and very easy to compromise."

"So we're supposed to believe that this race with superior technology has an 'easily compromised' system that's 'held together with chewing gum and bailing wire'?" Ava said skeptically.

"They had to improvise," Courtney said. "We all did, after we lost our ship."

Startled glances were exchanged all around. Vilandra looked fearful, while both Zan and Rath leaned forward eagerly. "Ship?" Rath said hopefully. "You have a ship?"

" 'Had'," Courtney corrected. " 'Had' a ship."

"What happened to it?" Zan asked. "Was it destroyed?"

"No," Courtney said. "The Warders found it, infiltrated it, destroyed the crop of husks it contained...and sent it home with a message."

"What message?" Ava demanded.

"A very simple one," Courtney said. " 'The king lives'."

All eyes swung toward Max. "It was brilliant," she went on. "In one fell swoop, they deprived us of a crop of husks and all the technology on the ship, and broadcast to everyone that their king and his family had survived the coup. Antar went nuts."

There was a sharp intake of breath as the atmosphere in the room changed suddenly, and everyone stiffened. What? Courtney thought as all of them looked at each other in turn, even Ava appearing nonplussed. What had she said? Why was everyone looking so startled? No one said anything for a very long minute.

"Is...is that the name of our planet?" Zan ventured finally.

"Yeah," Courtney said faintly. " "Antar'. It's our home. It's what I've spent the last half century trying to put back together."

The subsequent looks exchanged among hybrids who didn't even remember the name of their planet were heartbreaking. Courtney watched as this information sank in, an abstraction suddenly made real, each reacting in their own way. Rath looked like he'd had a divine revelation, Liz appeared stricken, Zan looked troubled, Vilandra downright ill, and Ava…

"Oh, come on!" Ava said scornfully. "What, she utters a word, and everyone just buys it? We have no idea if she just made that up."

"Look, I get that you were raised by one of the most paranoid people anywhere," Courtney retorted, "but do you really have to be such a raging bitch?"

"Enough!" Zan said suddenly. "Quiet, both of you!"

Ava smoldered in her seat, anger radiating off her in waves as Courtney returned her glare. Of course Nasedo hadn't told her; he wouldn't have wanted her blurting out the name of their world in some untoward place. Skepticism was one thing, paranoia another, but this...this was something else. Ava seemed determined to block anything she said just because she said it. Not helpful.

"I think we've all had enough," Liz said. "It's been a long day, which started with all of us almost getting killed, and I think we could all use some rest and perspective. So I vote we all go home, sleep on what we've heard, and come back tomorrow with more questions."

"So you just believe all this," Ava said scornfully. "Of course you do."

"I said what we've 'heard'," Liz replied in a steely tone. "Whether I believe what we've heard is up to me. Or you. Or any of us. And I don't think we're going to settle that tonight."

"I agree," Vilandra said. "I'm fried. Let's go home."

"Fine by me," Rath said. "I'm already home."

Ava looked at Zan. "Max?"

Zan hesitated. "I agree with Liz."

The expression on Ava's face made it very clear what she thought of anyone who agreed with Liz. "Fine," she said flatly, "but what do we do about her?"







*********************************************************







Parker Residence








"Did you need something, honey?"

Liz spun around, trying not to look guilty. "Oh...hi, Mom. Just looking for new towels."

"I put out new towels this morning," Nancy said.

"I know. But I tossed it on the toilet seat, and it fell down behind the toilet, and…"

"And I don't clean back there as often as I should," Nancy laughed. "Yuck! Grab a new one, and throw the other one in the wash. I'll try to run a mop back there tomorrow."

"I'll do it," Liz said quickly "It's my bathroom, after all."

"Well, aren't you just all grown up and taking initiative," Nancy teased.

"I take initiative all the time," Liz said.

"Not when it comes to cleaning," Nancy said dryly. "But I won't fight you for it. The grody floor behind your toilet is all yours."

Her mother walked off, chuckling, as Liz grabbed a clean towel. Great. Now she'd lost the perk of having her mother clean her bathroom, although that wasn't such a bad idea given the way her room was turning into a bus station these days...

Her phone rang. "Maria?" Liz said. "Are you okay?"

"Is she there?" Maria demanded. "I heard she was there."

"Yes," Liz sighed, "she's here. And before you go spouting off, the alternative was Michael's place, so this is better, right?"

"Ever so slightly," Maria allowed darkly, "emphasis on the 'ever so' and the 'slightly'. I'm not supposed to be using the phone," she added in a whisper, "so if I hang up quick, that's why."

"How's your mom?" Liz asked. "Is she calming down?"

"Maybe," Maria answered. "Valenti's story seems to be having an effect; there's less steam coming out of her ears than usual. Man, that guy's a good liar. Smooth as silk."

"He listens to enough lies that he's probably learned how to do it well," Liz said. "Lucky for us."

"So what happened at the meeting?" Maria said. "What's up with Courtney's new husk?"

"What new husk?" Liz said.

"The new husk," Maria said impatiently. "You know, the thing Michael threw in the trunk right before we drove off? The thing he went back to get, and nearly got himself killed?"

"I...don't know anything about that," Liz said. "Nobody said anything about it."

"What?" Maria exclaimed. "See, this is why you should have waited until I could be there. I was the only one who saw that, so without me, you're missing the important stuff."

"I wouldn't say that," Liz said. "We talked about some pretty important stuff. But there's lots left to to go over, so we'll be talking more. Look," she went on when Maria began to protest, "your mom has to let you go to school. We'll talk there. You should go before she finds out you're on the phone. Stay strong!"

Liz rung off quickly, before Maria's objections could get to her. It was really too bad Maria was catching hell for their run to Copper Summit, especially considering how lifesaving it had been, but there was nothing for it. They couldn't tell Maria's mother the truth just like they couldn't tell her own parents the truth. They were all stuck in their various ways, and this was Maria's. And this is mine, Liz thought, bracing herself before she opened her bedroom door.

"Welcome back," Courtney said.

Liz plopped the towel on the bed. "I got you a towel, and you can wear some of my pajamas."

"Thanks," Courtney said from her seat on the floor, where she was leafing through a magazine. "I'd rather not wear the towel. Got me in trouble the last time. Kidding," she added when Liz looked nonplussed. "Just kidding. So...how's Maria?"

Liz blinked. "What?"

Courtney tapped one ear. "Alien hearing. I heard the phone ring."

"And the conversation?" Liz said.

"No," Courtney admitted, "but it doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out who was calling. How is she?"

"Pissed," Liz admitted. "She said something about Michael getting you a new husk? That didn't come up tonight."

"No, it didn't," Courtney admitted. "But that was only round one."

"Which is what I told Maria," Liz said, simultaneously surprised and impressed that Courtney hadn't denied it.

Courtney set the magazine down. "Liz, I'm really grateful you agreed to let me stay here, and really sorry you got stuck with it. I know you were trying to make a clean break."

"Yeah," Liz sighed. "Well...I don't think that's going to happen."

"Me neither," Courtney agreed. "But you should at least get something out of it. I can offer you something no one else can. Like a chance to talk about something you can't talk about with anyone else."

"Like what?" Liz asked warily.

"Like the other Max," Courtney said. "The one from the future."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




I'll post Chapter 70 on Sunday, September 10. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 70

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER SEVENTY





November 22, 2000, 11:45 p.m.

Parker Residence









Courtney watched a string of emotions play out over Liz Parker's face as she contemplated an offer she couldn't refuse, but knew she should. At least this was something important; it had been almost comical to watch them all wrap themselves around an axle over where she would be spending the night. The obvious answer was to stay at Rath's apartment, the one place which didn't come equipped with parents, but that had caused everyone to engage in the local version of "WWJD", that being "WWMD" or "What Would Maria Do"? Popular opinion seemed to be that Maria would have a meltdown, especially considering her current, less-than-wonderful circumstances. The ensuing silence as everyone had looked at everyone else, unwilling to take her in and hoping someone else would, would have been painful if it hadn't been so amusing. For a minute there she'd held out hope of seeing her little house again, if only because no one was willing to cross Maria or step up to the plate.

And then the long-suffering Liz Parker, she of the martyr tendencies, had offered to warehouse her, albeit for one night only, citing parental difficulties. Everyone had gratefully accepted, cheerfully ignoring the fact that they'd have to do this all over again tomorrow. Still, she felt sorry for Liz, who frequently seemed to get the short end of the stick when it came to matters Antar. It was only fair that her kindness be repaid. And the one thing she had in way of payment was information, particularly information about a certain man from the future of their mutual acquaintance.

"Liz?" Courtney said as Liz stared at her in shock. "Did you hear me? You can talk to me about the other Max."

"I...have no idea what you're talking about," Liz stammered.

Courtney smiled faintly. "Max 2.0? The Max from the future? 2014, to be exact? When the earth is overrun, and everyone's dead, and it's all just one big disaster movie? That Max."

Liz sat down slowly on the end of the bed. "You...you saw him?"

"Oh, yeah," Courtney said. "Several times." She paused as Liz gaped at her, clearly unwilling to commit. "Okay," Courtney shrugged. "I just thought you might have some things you'd like to get off your chest, seeing as how you can't talk to anyone else about him."

"What makes you think that?" Liz said.

"Because it's clear no one else knows about him," Courtney said. "And it's a big enough story that everyone would be talking about it if you'd told them. But you didn't...did you?"

Liz's head drifted very slowly from side to side as though simultaneously willing and unwilling to answer the question. "Didn't think so," Courtney said. "So...2014. Pretty freaky, right? Sounds like everything went to shit."

"Why would he go to you?" Liz asked, still wary.

"Because I'm apparently in that world he was eager to erase," Courtney answered. "According to him, I was the only one of my race to survive."

Liz's eyes drifted away. "The new husk," she said faintly. "Your husk is failing, but Michael got you a new one."

"Yeah," Courtney said. "The other Max told me I had a new husk."

"So it happened again," Liz said dully. "That much didn't change."

"We don't know that," Courtney pointed out. "He didn't say how I got the new husk, just that I did."

Liz was quiet for a moment. "Do you think it'll work?" she said finally. "He said he wanted to fall out of love with me so Tess would stay here, but...but it seems like that's not enough to change something that big. Does saving the world really hinge on Tess?"

Unlikely, Courtney thought silently as Liz's eyes pleaded with her for permission to run back into Zan's arms. Although it was far more likely that the treaty, or a lack of it, had played the major role in the fall of Earth, Future Zan had made a fair point when he'd noted that Ava's absence had rattled Khivar's reluctant allies. It was quite possible that if the invasion force arrived again, things might go differently if they encountered the Royal Four instead of the Royal Three. While she would have found no practical difference in the absence of a minor player like Ava, some would. It was all in the symbolism.

But she had no intention of going into interplanetary politics with Liz Parker. "I don't know," she answered honestly. "All I know is that his future was bad enough that he felt he had to try and change it."

"But if the same things are happening, did we really change it?" Liz argued. "You needed a husk, and Michael got you a husk, then and now."

"Think of it this way," Courtney said, having thought about this a great deal. "Suppose we had a fistful of dice, not a couple, but a lot. Every die has six numbers, and every number is a different choice. That means there are a limited number of choices, so every time we roll them, we're bound to get some of the same numbers."

"Or the exact same numbers," Liz said.

"Not likely," Courtney said. "Too many variables. What matters is the aggregate. Suppose we added up the face values of every die for every role, the result of all our choices. Over hundreds of thousands of rolls, even small changes could make a difference."

"But would it be enough of a difference to change the outcome?" Liz persisted. "It seems like it would take a massive change to prevent something like an invasion."

"Maybe not," Courtney said. "That's the beauty of it. Over a long period of time, even little changes add up."

"Do we have that long?" Liz said doubtfully.

"At least a dozen years," Courtney said. "That's substantial. Unscrupulous merchants who put their thumb on the scales only moved those scales a little bit, but they raked in huge bucks over time."

"You sound like you think it'll work," Liz said.

"I've been trying to get my planet back to where it was for 50 years now," Courtney said. "My father died trying to get it back. I have to believe it'll work."

"Yeah, I...I'm sorry about your father," Liz said. "You said Nicholas killed him when he found out he was Resistance?"

"Well...technically, no," Courtney allowed. "My father killed himself before Nicholas could torture him. I know this because I watched it happen. I was right next to him when he committed suicide."

Liz's eyes widened. "Oh…oh, my God, I'm...I'm so sorry."

"Yeah," Courtney agreed. "Me, too. But now you see why I want that little rat dead, and why I'm willing to believe we can change things. It can't get a whole lot worse than what we're heading for already."

Liz nodded wordlessly, obviously miserable, obviously wishing there was some other way to change the future that didn't involve tearing her heart in two. "But cheer up," Courtney advised. "It's probably not forever. Once this is settled, maybe you and Max can...you know."

"You wouldn't want that," Liz said. "You want it back the way it was."

"I want our king happy," Courtney said. "He doesn't seem very happy with Tess. No one does."

"I'm sorry she went after you like that," Liz said. "I mean, I get that she was suspicious, I just don't know why she was so…"

"Nasty?" Courtney finished. "I do. She knows no one likes her. She knows she's only tolerated because she's the one with the most knowledge and experience."

"And now you have knowledge and experience she doesn't have," Liz nodded.

"Exactly," Courtney said. "So I'm a threat to her even if I'm not a threat. Plus, look who raised her. Should we really be surprised?"

"Tell me about it," Liz said darkly. "Nasedo wanted to kill Agent Pierce from the FBI, so he kidnapped me to use as bait."

Courtney blinked. "Seriously?"

"But Max followed me," Liz went on, "so the Pierce caught Max instead of Nasedo catching Pierce. They had him for about 24 hours. I was afraid we'd never get him back."

Holy shit, Courtney thought. Brivari had never gone into the details of Zan's capture, although she'd certainly wondered why he'd been so willing to meet her condition for returning, that being a Jaddo-free Roswell. Something had obviously gone down between them, but then something was always going down between them. If Jaddo had set a trap for the FBI which Zan had fallen into, that meant Jaddo was responsible for Zan's capture. No wonder Zan's Warder had been more than willing to kick him to the curb.

"That bastard," Courtney said, shaking her head. "Sometimes I wonder if he had any working brain cells up there."

"You...didn't like him?" Liz said.

"Of course I didn't like him," Courtney answered. "Who would like him? He was a short-sighted pain in the ass. He was also a blunt instrument, which you need at times, but that doesn't mean I liked him."

A small spark kindled in Liz's eyes. "Can I ask you something?" she said in a confidential whisper, hatred of Jaddo apparently being a bonding experience. "How good are you with things like computers or...cameras?"

"What do you need?" Courtney said.

Liz hesitated, glancing around as though afraid she'd be overheard. "I...I took some pictures that I wasn't supposed to, but then I deleted them. I'd ask my friend Alex if he could get them back, but he's busy with this exchange student thing he's doing, and besides, if he saw them...I'd have some explaining to do."

"You took pictures of Future Max?" Courtney said.

"Uh...yeah," Liz confessed.

"Why, Liz Parker," Courtney said dryly. "I hereby dub thee an honorary rebel. Where's the camera?"






**********************************************************






Valenti Residence








Tess quietly closed the door behind her, hoping against hope that no one was awake, but no such luck—Valenti's bedroom door was closed, but the television was blaring in the living room. Still, it was loud enough that she might be able to sneak past Kyle and make it to her room without being seen. The last thing she wanted right now was to talk to anyone.

"Hey, you're back!"

Shit, Tess thought darkly as Kyle peered at her over the top of the couch. "Yeah, I'm back," she said shortly.

"So how'd it go?" Kyle asked as she hurried by. "Did you...wait!"

"I'm tired," Tess called. "I want to go to bed."

She closed the door behind her and nearly threw herself on the floor, digging under the bed. A moment later, she had Nasedo's mysterious box in her hands, praying that the lock had timed out. If she'd ever needed whatever was in here, it was now.

But it was not to be—the box refused to open. Wasn't this just a great way to end an already crappy day. First, she'd almost gotten killed, then she'd had to endure Liz and Maria all the way back to Roswell, chattering away as Max sat beside her, silent and grim. Then everyone had fawned over Courtney, treating her every word like gospel even though she belonged to an enemy race. No one had even blinked when the brat had sassed her. Michael was clearly smitten, and even Max seemed inclined to take her at her word even though she could be making the whole thing up. Seriously, "Antar"? What kind of a name for a planet was that? And whatever the name of their planet was, why hadn't Nasedo told her? How were they supposed to know if anyone was telling them the truth when he'd left so much out? She was convinced the answers were in this box, but how long had he expected them to wait? They needed to know now. She needed to know now.

"Tess?"

It was Kyle, standing in the doorway; she hadn't even heard him open the door. "I thought I locked that," she said irritably as she shoved the box back under the bed before he could see it. "I told you, I'm tired."

"No, you didn't lock it, and you look more pissed than tired," Kyle said.

"Thank you, Dear Abby," Tess said tartly. "Now get out."

Kyle pondered that for a moment. "No."

"I'm sorry, what?" Tess demanded. "I want to be alone. Get out!"

"After you get whatever's bugging you off your chest," Kyle said.

"You know, I could throw you out," Tess threatened. "Without even lifting a finger."

"So why don't you?" Kyle shrugged. He waited while she stared at him in consternation before sinking down on the floor beside her. "What the hell happened? Dad said you were investigating Whitaker. Did something go pear-shaped?"

"No," Tess admitted. "We got some answers, permanently crippled an enemy, and got home safely."

"Okay," Kyle said slowly. "That sounds...great! Better than great—it sounds fantastic. So what's the problem?"

"She's the problem!" Tess sputtered. "They're all fawning over her, and buying everything she says, like she's the goddamned Oracle of Delphi! Courtney," she clarified when Kyle looked blank. "You know, Courtney from the Crashdown? Turns out she's an alien from our world, a member of the same race as our enemies. But she claims she's on our side, and that she knows all this stuff about what they're up to, and—"

"Wait—back up," Kyle ordered. "Courtney? The blonde? She's an alien? Damn," he muttered when Tess nodded. "She's hot."

"Oh, for Christ's sake!" Tess exclaimed. "Is that really the only thing you can think of?"

"No, just the first thing I think of," Kyle admitted. "Okay, so, she says she's on your side. Has she done anything to prove that?"

"She…" Tess hesitated, loathe to finish that sentence. "She basically saved all our lives," she finished reluctantly. "But she could still be an enemy! That doesn't mean anything!"

"Yeah, it kinda does," Kyle said.

"Not necessarily," Tess argued. "Maybe this was all a set-up. Maybe they just wanted it to look like she was saving our lives so she would win our trust."

"You were raised by a hard ass," Kyle noted. "What do you think? Do you really think that's what's happening?"

Tess looped her arms around her knees. "No," she said sullenly. "It feels pretty much just like it looks."

"Well, there you have it," Kyle said. "If it's any consolation, you don't have to like her just because she saved your life. Max Evans saved mine, and I still think he's a dick."

"Gee, thanks," Tess muttered. "That's real sweet of you."

"Hey, I get it," Kyle said. "She stole your mojo. I've been there. Same thing happened to me on the football team."

"You're comparing my life to a football team?" Tess said incredulously.

"Football isn't just a game," Kyle said seriously. "It's a metaphor for life, any life, anywhere. Everyone wants the same thing, everyone's fighting over it, trying to figure out how to get it, and the way you can get ahold of it keeps changing, so you have to keep adjusting your strategy. But win or lose, you still have to shake the other team's hand when you're done, and then you do it all over again. Yeah. Life."

"Wow," Tess said blandly. "Deep."

"I know," Kyle agreed, either missing or choosing to ignore the sarcasm. "Everyone underestimates football. But anyway, I was the go-to guy on the football team, knew all the plays, the team trusted me, had the coach's ear. But then this guy transferred from Gateway, you know, that Bible-banger school? And man, he was good! Never thought I'd see a good ball player come out of that place, but I guess that's why his parents transferred him, so he'd have a bigger team and a bigger league. But I just got shunted aside for a while. And it sucked."

"That's not what's happening," Tess protested.

Kyle gave her a pitying smile. "Sure it is."

Tess looked away, unwilling to let him see that she knew he was right. She had been the one 'in the know', the one with the answers, the one with the experience. They didn't like her, but she was useful. That wasn't much, but it was something...and now it was nothing. She didn't even know the name of their planet. How could Nasedo not have told her the name of their planet?

"The good news," Kyle went on, "is that after this guy and I had it out, we became a much stronger team, and we won more. We just had two really good players instead of one."

"Well, bully for you," Tess said bitterly. "If only it were that simple."

"Why wouldn't it be?" Kyle said.

"We won't be a 'stronger team'," Tess said with a catch in her voice. "Turns out we're a weak team. They had us, Kyle. Our enemies, they had us dead to rights. Max and I, we combined our powers, and we held them off as long as we could, but...but it wasn't enough. They were all ready to finish us off when Courtney showed up, and if she hadn't..."

"But she did," Kyle said gently. "And they didn't."

"But they would have," Tess said miserably. "We should have been stronger. I should have been stronger."

"Why?" Kyle said. "Why are you dumping all this on yourself? I'm a good ball player, but I couldn't hold off another team all by myself. In order to win, I need everyone around me doing what they do, and doing it well. It's too big of a job to do alone, and it sounds like this was the same way. You needed a team. There's no shame in that. Just be glad you had one."

They sat in silence for a few minutes before Kyle put an experimental arm around her. She hesitated for only moment before scooting closer.

"You know, you're right," she said into his shoulder. "Football really is a metaphor for life."

Kyle patted her shoulder. "Of course it is."







**********************************************************






November 23, 2000, 7:30 a.m.

West Roswell High School








"School, glorious school!"

Liz looked up from her locker. "Isn't that supposed to be 'food, glorious food'?"

"It is," Maria agreed, "but I was inspired by the depressing movie I watched last night because there wasn't anything else to do. This place usually feels like a penitentiary, but today..."

"It's inspiring you to new heights of artistic expression," Liz said dryly. "Must be, because I usually don't see you bursting into song in the hallway. Told you your mom would have to let you come to school."

"Thank God," Maria sighed, leaning against the lockers. "You know it's bad when it's easier to watch starving orphans and murdered prostitutes than your own mother."

"So she's still mad," Liz said.

"And how," Maria agreed. "Although she did join me to watch Oliver! on the opposite end of the couch. Makes sense, in a way; a lot of the characters in that movie wanted to kill each other."

"It had a happy ending, so maybe she'll be inspired too," Liz said.

"Maybe," Maria allowed. "So how bad was it?"

"How bad was what?" Liz said.

"Courtney," Maria said. "How bad was she?"

"Oh, um...actually, she was great."

Maria blinked. " 'Great'? What do you mean, 'great'?"

"Well, we talked about what it was like to be an alien on Earth," Liz said, "and what it felt like to wear a husk. I guess they're a lot shorter without it, so she had to get used to being taller. And they don't have hair like we do, so—"

"Wait," Maria commanded. "Are you...are you saying you bonded with her?"

"No," Liz said quickly. "I'm saying I talked to her. Big difference."

"Talking is bonding," Maria argued.

"I talked to Nasedo," Liz reminded her. "Does that mean I 'bonded' with him?"

"God, I hope not," Maria said. "But you didn't talk to Nasedo about any of those things."

"Well, what was I supposed to talk to her about?" Liz said. "She was sleeping on the floor in my room. I'm not going to just ignore her."

"Why not?" Maria said darkly.

"She seems pretty cool," Liz said. "She's smart, she's practical, she's frank, she's—"

"Stop!" Maria said in disgust. "The last thing I need right now is a list of her wonderful attributes. Especially when she doesn't have any."

"Look, I know you don't like her, but if she's who she says she is, she's a good person to have in our camp," Liz said.

"Big emphasis on the 'if'," Maria muttered.

"There's always a big emphasis on the 'if'," Liz said. "Come on—we were going to have a quick meeting before first period, and we only have a few minutes left."

Maria followed along beside her as Liz privately reflected that she was all but won over. She and Courtney had spent a good deal of time talking about the mechanics of wearing a husk, a conversation the budding scientist within her had found nothing short of fascinating, but the real conversation had been about Future Max. It had been cathartic to be able to finally talk with someone about one of the hardest times in her life. It was kind of embarrassing, really, how quickly she'd abandoned her initial wariness and blurted out everything up to, but not including, her fake liaison with Kyle, something which was just too painful to reveal. Only after she'd babbled for a good 10 minutes had she realized that the conversation had been decidedly one way. "So," she'd asked uncomfortably, "what did Future Max say to you?"

"Most of it was the same," Courtney had shrugged. "He said he was glad to see a familiar face...and I'm sure he meant one he hadn't been in love with," she'd added hastily when Liz had paled. "I asked him how I'd survived until 2014, and he told me about Michael getting me a husk. He talked about the invasion, and how everything had gone to hell, and how he'd come back to fix it, but he was very mysterious about how."

"Yeah, I'll bet," Liz had said glumly.

"But I thought it had something to do with you," Courtney had continued, "because I found Kyle acting really weird down in the storeroom."

Liz had stiffened. "Weird? Weird...how?"

"He looked like he was meditating," Courtney had said, "if that's a thing jocks do. Kept going on about you needing his help, and him being a 'vessel'. Some vessel. He looked scared shitless."

That had done it. The tears she'd been holding back as she'd relived the whole sordid episode had flooded over, prompting a "Whoa! What's wrong?" from Courtney, accompanied by lots of sympathetic murmuring and back rubbing. "Can I tell you something?" she'd said to Courtney, feeling an overwhelming need to confess. "Something you can't tell anyone else?"

"You mean a secret?" Courtney said. "C'mon, you know I'm good at secrets. We all are."

"Max can't know," Liz insisted, furiously swiping tears away. "Ever."

"Understood," Courtney had said promptly. "Spill."

And she had. Every detail of her fake hook-up with Kyle Valenti had come flooding out, including the aftermath when Future Max had disappeared. "Wow," Courtney had said softly. "What a bastard."

Liz had stared at her through tears which were coming thick and fast. "Excuse me?"

"To expect you to do something like that...what a bastard," Courtney repeated. "There's no other word for it. Wait," she'd continued when she'd seen the look on Liz's face. "Do you think you don't get to be mad about this? Because you do."

"He was trying to save the world," Liz protested.

"Granted, but you still get to be mad about it," Courtney said. "You even get to be mad at him. That's a perfectly normal and perfectly acceptable way to feel, saved world or no saved world. I've felt that way a million times, and yet I still go on trying to save our world. It's the right thing to do, the only thing to do, even if it sucks, and trust me, it does suck. But you know that."

I do, Liz agreed as a gigantic weight had lifted from her shoulders, the burden of believing that she had to cheerfully accept her fate because of the massive number of people affected by the outcome, and the guilt because she hadn't. "I should tell Kyle," she said, suddenly calmer. "He was so supportive that night about doing something so bizarre with no explanation...I had no idea he was downstairs fretting. He never let on. I should tell him the truth. He deserves that."

Courtney had considered that in silence for a moment. "He does," she'd said finally, "but I don't think you should tell him. Hear me out," she'd continued when Liz looked perplexed. "How would he feel when he heard Future Max was hiding in the bathroom during the whole thing? Wouldn't that make an already hyper-weird situation even more weird? How would he feel about the idea that Max, or some version of him, had orchestrated this whole thing? It's no secret that Kyle doesn't like Max, so I don't think he'd like finding out he'd been manipulated by him."

"He was manipulated by me," Liz had corrected.

"And he didn't mind that," Courtney had noted thoughtfully, as Liz had felt a twinge of guilt at the ready agreement that she'd been manipulative. "But it was really Future Max pulling the strings, so...no. It sounds like a good idea, but I don't think it would work out to be a good idea. It's over and done with it, and he's made his peace with it. If you tell him, make sure it's because you think it would give him more peace, not because it would make you feel better to confess."

Much later that night, when she'd lain awake in bed as Courtney snored on the floor, Liz had pondered how straightforward Courtney's assessment of the situation had been. She was right—she wouldn't be telling Kyle for Kyle's sake, she'd be telling him for her own. Would Maria have pointed that out if she'd spilled to her? Maybe, but she got the distinct impression that Courtney was older, much older, and much more experienced and clear-sighted than any of them. To have access to that had been a blessing, which is why it was so hard to feel the waves of suspicion coming from Maria. Some day she would tell her about Future Max, but now was not the time.

"Hey," Liz said as they came abreast of Isabel, Michael, Max, and Tess waiting in the designated spot. "Maria's back."

"You okay?" Michael asked.

"No," Maria said flatly. "Why didn't you tell everyone about the new husk you got for Courtney?"

Oh, great, Liz groaned as eyes widened all around, everyone's but Michael's, that is. "It didn't come up," he said, shrugging.

" 'It didn't come up'?" Maria said incredulously. "Wow. Same thing she said. Now you're quoting each other?"

"What is this about?" Max asked sharply.

"Michael got Courtney a new husk," Maria said. "That's why we had to wait for him to come out of that barn. You know, the one that blew up only seconds later?"

Everyone looked at Michael. "What?" he said crossly. "She said her husk was dying, and I saw her new one, so I grabbed it."

"And you didn't see fit to mention this?" Max said.

"I told you, it didn't come up," Michael said.

"How could that not 'come up'?" Tess demanded.

"Easy," Liz said. "We didn't have much time last night, and lots of things didn't come up."

"Well, it's coming up now, Space Boy," Maria said hotly. "And I'm sure everyone wants to know why you neglected to mention that little detail about how you went back to get her a new husk, and almost got yourself killed."

"I didn't 'go back'," Michael protested. "It was right there in front of me, right near the stairs."

"This is bad," Tess declared. "How do we know she didn't set this whole thing up so Michael would get her a husk?"

"If she's working with the enemy, why would she have to?" Liz said. "She could just stroll in and get it. She wouldn't need us."

"It would be a way to earn our trust and make us feel sorry for her," Tess said.

"So that would mean the Skins really weren't trying to kill us back in Copper Summit," Liz said. "That it was all for show, just a ruse. I was there," she went on when Tess glared at her. "So were you. You know they were trying to kill us, or you sure seemed convinced of it at the time. But now that Courtney's the one with the answers, of course you have to turn her into the bad guy."

"Because she is the bad guy," Maria retorted.

"Oh, right," Isabel said, jumping into the fray. "Because people who save your lives are always bad guys."

"Will you listen to yourselves?" Maria said in astonishment. "Why are you all falling at her feet?"

"That's what I'd like to know," Tess said darkly.

"No one's falling at her feet," Max said firmly. "We all have to remember that she could be a friend or an enemy. We just don't know yet."

"Do you really think I don't know that?" Michael demanded.

"What are we supposed to think, when you're risking your own life to save hers?" Maria exclaimed. "You've drunk the Courtney Kool-Aid!"

"Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence," Michael retorted. "I know this could go either way, which is why she doesn't have that husk yet. If she's a friend, we can give it to her; if she's an enemy we can keep it from her, or use it as a bargaining chip. Either way, having the husk gives us options."

Liz held her peace as everyone was silent for a moment, digesting Michael's very sensible suggestion, none with more difficulty than Maria, who was struggling—and failing—to find fault with it. "I don't think the issue is the husk," Isabel said. "It was the fact that you didn't tell us. I mean, we all went over our respective stories, but you never mentioned grabbing a husk on the way out of an exploding building."

"Oh, this is rich," Max said.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Isabel said.

"It means I know you haven't told us everything either," Max said, his eyes locked on his sister.

"What are you talking about?" Isabel said warily.

"You know exactly what I'm talking about," Max said curtly. "Nicholas told you something when you were down in that basement, something you haven't told the rest of us." He walked closer as Isabel paled. "So...are you going to tell us now?"






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



My dance school is opening this month, so I'll be back with Chapter 71 on Sunday, October 8. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 71

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE




November 23, 2000, 7:40 a.m.

West Roswell High School









Isabel's face grew warm as she felt everyone's eyes on her, none more so than her brother's. What had just happened? First it had been Courtney in the crosshairs, and then Michael, with a side of Liz and Tess sniping. Now, all of a sudden, she was on the hot seat, with everyone looking at her with equal parts surprise and suspicion.

"I...what?" Isabel stammered.

"You heard me," Max said firmly. "You. Nicholas. In the basement. What did he say to you?"


"When I looked into your eyes, it was Vilandra who looked back. Your destiny is with us. With Khivar. He's waiting to hear that we've found you."


"I...told you what he said," Isabel said, desperately hoping Max didn't know something he shouldn't.

"No, you didn't," Max insisted. "Every time you talk about your chat with Nicholas, something else comes up, something he said that you failed to mention."

Isabel's eyes flashed. " 'Chat'? So you think we were 'chatting'? He lured me down there, and smacked me around!"

"That's true," Michael said. "She went face down on the stairs just as we got there."

"I'm not talking about when you got there," Max argued. "I'm talking about before that. A long time passed between the time Isabel left the memorial service—against my orders—and the time you pulled her out. We need to hear every single thing Nicholas said to her, and I don't think we have."

"So that's what this is really about," Isabel said coldly. "I disobeyed your 'orders'."

"I guess I'm not the only one who didn't mention every single little thing," Michael shrugged. "We did a quick run-through yesterday. I'm willing to bet none of us got it all."

"A point I already made," Liz said. "Could we just—"

"No," Max broke in firmly. "Isabel, you told us yesterday that Nicholas said the husks took 20 years to mature. We didn't hear that the first time around. What else haven't you told us?"

"Max, that is totally unfair!" Isabel protested. "This was a traumatic experience. You can't expect me to remember every single little thing right away!"

"And what about when you do remember, and you don't tell us anyway?" Max said. "Like with Whitaker?"

"How did this become about Whitaker?" Liz asked.

"Why don't you just be quiet, and let Max lead?" Tess demanded.

"Oh, you mean like you do?" Liz retorted. "Because yesterday, when you were giving Courtney the third degree, you were just 'letting Max lead'."

"Great," Maria said sourly. "Someone else drank the Kool-Aid."

"Last I checked, this was about me and Courtney's new husk," Michael said. "Can we please stick with just one round of bitching at a time?"

"Oh, we'll get to you," Tess said sourly. "Courtney probably used you to get her new husk, and now she's all suited up and long gone."

"Most likely," Maria agreed.

"You know, you're usually pretty smart, Tess," Michael said. "Didn't anyone ever tell you that when you get paranoid, you get stupid?"

"Excuse me?" Tess snapped.

"You heard me," Michael said. "You're full of it. The new husk is still in the trunk of my car."

"Prove it," Tess said stoutly.

"Gladly," Michael said, sweeping an arm toward an exit. "Follow me."

Michael headed down the hallway as Isabel watched, hesitating along with everyone else. "Well?" Michael demanded when no one moved. "What are you waiting for? Everyone but Tess, I mean. I know what she's waiting for. She doesn't want to be proven wrong."

Tess's mouth set in a thin line before she defiantly followed Michael, everyone falling in step behind her, including Isabel. They trooped through the hall, first period forgotten along with Max's tirade, and thank God for that, because he had a point—she had kept the existence of the Granolith from all of them, breaking her silence only when it worked for her. Max had every reason to suspect that she hadn't come clean about everything she'd learned.


"I'm here to take you back to him, Vilandra. The leader of the rebellion. The man who currently sits on your brother's tarnished throne. The man for whom you sacrificed a kingdom. Your lover, Khivar."


The sun beat down on them as they entered the parking lot, Michael striding ahead, Tess following, everyone else following Tess. Here she'd just convinced herself to let go of what Whitaker had said only to have Nicholas not only echo it, but expand upon it. The love affair with the enemy. The notion that she had caused their downfall. The idea that she was going to cheerfully allow herself to be flung over someone's shoulder and carried back to wherever like a child who had gone astray. Point by point, Nicholas had repeated everything Whitaker had said, and dredged up the specter of her being a horrible person all over again. And here she was, proving the point by keeping things from all of them—again. Mindful of her previous mistake, she'd tried to remove only the parts about her role in things, telling everyone that Nicholas had talked about the husks and mentioned the Granolith, but she'd forgotten the detail about the 20 years. It was so hard because it was all mixed and swirled together. Thank goodness attention had shifted to Michael, for the moment at least.

They had reached the car. Michael threw open the trunk to reveal a blanket-clad shape roughly the size of a body, and after a quick glance around to make certain they were alone, unceremoniously pulled the blanket back. There was a collective gasp.

"Oh, my God," Isabel whispered.

"Gross," Maria declared.

"Wow," Liz said softly, staring at the husk in fascination.

"For the record, I still have the husk," Michael said, looking directly at Tess.

"Good," Tess said. "I was just pointing out a possibility."

"That is so cool," Liz said, stepping forward as no one else moved. "Is it fragile? Can I touch it?"

"Always the scientist," Max said softly.

He was only barely audible, but Isabel didn't miss the small smile that passed between them, and neither did Tess. "I think so," Michael said, answering Liz. "I touched it when I nabbed it."

"Why would anyone want to?" Maria muttered.

Why indeed, Isabel thought, grimacing as Liz's hand hovered over the grotesque thing in Michael's trunk which looked like a rubber doll, but without anything in the middle. Raising the creep factor sky high was that this rubber doll looked exactly like Courtney, right down to the hair and cheek bones.

"It's like...all the bones were removed," Isabel said.

"Yeah," Tess agreed. "Like a deflated Courtney."

"On second thought, maybe I like it," Maria said.

"It feels like...skin," Liz said wonderingly, brushing a hand over a sunken arm. "Cold skin, but still skin."

"Maybe that's why they call them 'skins'," Tess suggested.

"But it has to be more than just skin," Liz said, either missing or ignoring the sarcasm in Tess's tone. "I mean, they're shorter than this, and their eyes are bigger, their hands are bigger, but they still fit in this and look human. That's...that's miraculous."

"So it's not just a skin, it's religious," Tess said sarcastically. "Hallelujah."

"Like I said—Kool-Aid," Maria sighed.

"Is this safe in the trunk?" Max asked, speaking for the first time. "Should it be...I don't know, in a fridge, or something?"

"Courtney said it would be fine for a few days without 'nourishment'," Michael answered. "After that it would need to be fed."

" 'Fed'?" Maria grimaced. "What, now it's a pet?"

"There are two ways to feed it," Michael went on, ignoring her. "Put it in a maturation chamber, or put it on."

"Pretty sure we blew up all the maturation chambers," Isabel said.

"So she has to put it on," Max said. "How does she do that?"

Michael shook his head. "Beats me."






*********************************************************






1:45 p.m.

Parker Residence








"Jeff?" Nancy called. "Jeff! Can you get that?"

The phone continued to ring. "Jeff!" Nancy called again. "I'm up to my elbows in…oh, never mind," she sighed in exasperation, running her hands under soapy water and grabbing a dish towel before leaving the kitchen, the phone still ringing.

Courtney flattened against the wall outside the kitchen as Nancy flew past her, close enough to touch. What luck! She was supposed to stay in Liz's room, but even the sandwich and apple Liz had thoughtfully provided weren't enough to make it to dinner time. Liz's mom had been in the midst of making a late lunch when the ringing phone had called her away, which meant lots of things were out on the counter: Bread, bologna, mustard, lettuce, you name it. That would make it easier to help herself, and harder for Nancy to notice anything missing. Slipping into the kitchen, she grabbed a plate and began piling, adding a banana and another apple to the heap. She was ravenously hungry, probably a result of all the fun and games yesterday and the curse of introspection. In the quiet which had followed Liz's departure for school, she had finally had the leisure to ponder what a close call they'd all had yesterday. The accompanying accomplishments were huge—everyone safe and sound, and the husks gone, meaning Nicholas and company were doomed—but they had achieved this with truly only seconds to spare. It could all have easily gone pear-shaped, so easily that she was feeling a bit uneasy, as though waiting for the other shoe to drop. Shouldn't there have been some price to pay for a win as massive as a destroyed harvest? Was the price yet to come? Had this happened in that other timeline? Future Zan hadn't said.

And it's too late to ask, Courtney added silently, and moot to boot, because what was done was done. She'd slept until a million o'clock, devoured Liz's offerings, and found herself still hungry. She needed further fortification before the gang came home from school and the interrogation began anew, likely with less sympathetic interrogators than Liz Parker. Balancing her laden plate, she was almost out of the kitchen when she spied it, tantalizingly close on the edge of the counter. Don't, the angel on her shoulder said firmly. "Shut it," Courtney muttered, stuffing it in her pocket before making a beeline up the stairs. Closing the bedroom door behind her, she went out onto the balcony, where she'd have at least a few seconds warning if anyone entered, and hunkered down in a corner, her lunch forgotten. Some things were more important.

"Dee? It's Courtney."

"Courtney!" Dee exclaimed. "You're okay! Thank goodness! Whose phone are you on now?"

"Nancy Parker's," Courtney answered. "They couldn't decide where to warehouse me last night, and Liz offered."

"Liz?" Dee said in surprise. "Wouldn't Michael's place have been the best option? He lives alone."

"That would make sense," Courtney agreed, "but nothing makes sense when you factor in Maria."

"Oh, dear," Dee sighed. "At least you get a phone out of the deal. You turned the ringer off, right?"

"How much of an amateur do you think I am?" Courtney said with mock indignation.

"None whatsoever," Dee said. "So what happened? Did they believe you?"

"Maybe," Courtney said. "They're wary, and they should be. Ava was especially suspicious. She gave me the third, fourth, and fifth degree."

"She comes by it honestly," Dee said. "But Michael must get it."

"He does," Courtney said, "and so does Vilandra and Liz. Zan is on the fence, Ava hates me, and Maria wanted me dead a long time ago. So it's three against three."

"My head-knocking offer still stands," Dee declared.

Courtney smiled faintly. "And I appreciate that. But I think the better way is to win them over. Liz and I talked about Future Zan for a long time last night. Poor kid—she's never uttered a peep about him to anyone."

"What did she say?"

"Pretty much what we knew already," Courtney answered. "Future Zan wanted her to make him fall out of love with her so he'd go to Ava instead, and then maybe Ava would be here if the invasion happened anyway. He was grasping at straws, but I can't argue with him. Seeing the Royal Four together might have made a difference."

"Image is everything," Dee said sadly.

"Unfortunately," Courtney agreed. "But I helped her retrieve a bunch of pictures of Future Zan from her camera. She'd deleted them when she got pissed at him, but now I think she wanted proof he was real."

"Maria won't like it if you make friends with Liz," Dee remarked.

"Ask me if I care," Courtney said. "Besides, there's no stopping it. Liz loves science, and husks fascinate her. We spent a lot of time talking about what it was like to wear one, and how they work, and all that."

"Maria really won't like that," Dee said. "Speaking of husks, do you have your new one yet?"

"Uh...no," Courtney said.

"Why not?" Dee said. "You have a new husk! Put it on!"

"It's not that simple," Courtney said. "I—" She stopped, hearing footsteps in the distance. "I think they're back. I have to go."

"Good luck!" Dee said. "I'm behind you one hundred percent! Call me in if you need me, you hear?"

Courtney felt a lump in her throat. It had only been a couple of days, but it was surprising how much she missed having someone to talk to or bounce things off of. That was partly why she'd felt so sorry for Liz last night. Being alone sucked.

"I'll leave the phone on," Courtney whispered. "Keep listening." She stuffed the phone in her pocket, picked up her plate, and had just taken a bite of her makeshift sandwich when Liz's bedroom door opened.

"See?" Maria's voice said. "Told you she wouldn't be here."

"She must be," Liz's voice answered. "She wouldn't leave without the new husk."

"Maybe she's downstairs grabbing it from Michael's trunk while we're up here," Ava's voice said.

And how would I have known you were coming? Courtney thought wearily. Goodness, but Ava was a buzzkill. "I'm out here!" she called before tucking back into her sandwich. Sounded like she was going to need it.

There was a brief pause before everyone scrambled to the window and stared at her for a moment before clambering outside. "What are you doing out here?" Maria said suspiciously.

"Eating," Courtney answered. "What's it look like?"

"But why out here?" Ava asked just as suspiciously.

"Because it's furthest from the door," Courtney said. "Mrs. Parker picks up and drops off lots of laundry."

"Lucky," Maria remarked to Liz.

"Why all the eyeballs?" Courtney asked. "Was I supposed to be somewhere else? I thought you wanted me to stay here."

"Which you obviously didn't," Ava said disapprovingly, "given the pile of food you have."

"No one saw me," Courtney shrugged. "I got hungry. Turns out almost getting killed does wonders for the appetite."

"Tell me about it," Vilandra said, plopping into one of Liz's rooftop chairs. "What?" she added when everyone looked at her in surprise. "I was up making a sandwich at 3 a.m. because I was famished."

"We didn't come here to argue about apples and bananas," Rath said impatiently. "We came here to talk about the husk."

"Yeah, the one you neglected to mention last night," Ava said flatly.

"Hmm," Courtney said thoughtfully. "Before, during, or after you finished your cross examination?"

"None of the above," Liz said pointedly as Ava scowled at her. "And I told you all, she admitted it when I brought it up last night."

"Thank you, Liz, but somehow I don't think that's going to make a difference," Courtney said.

"Totally bonding," Maria said sourly.

"Can we stay on the subject?" Rath said. "We need to know what to do with the husk. How long do we have before it can't just stay in the trunk?"

Courtney balled up her napkin, having managed to finish her sandwich during the kvetching. "Not long."

"So you need to put it on, right?" Liz said. "Swap the old one for the new one?"

"Maybe," Courtney answered. "It's a bit of a crap shoot."

"Why?" Ava demanded.

Courtney hesitated, feeling the phone in her pocket. Hopefully Dee could hear all of this. "Okay. A husk is a living thing, and like any other living thing, it develops—"

"We know all that," Ava interrupted impatiently.

"No, we don't," Liz argued. "We know next to nothing about husks, and that includes you."

Ava's eyes flashed. "So how are we supposed to learn about them if she just keeps going over the same ground? We already know they're living things. I don't think we need to hear that again."

"And I think the minuscule amount we know bears repeating," Liz retorted.

"I agree," Zan said, his eyes on Courtney. "Go on. We're listening."

Well...some of you are, Courtney thought as Ava stiffened at the rebuke, mild though it was. My goodness, but that one was a handful. It was disturbing to see Jaddo's famous tendency to ignore facts and jump to conclusions reborn in a hybrid. "Like I was saying, a husk develops like any other living thing, and it has a particular growth pattern," she went on. "Take a human fetus, for example. It grows pretty steadily until the last month or so before delivery, when it rapidly puts on weight. Husks are kind of like that too. They develop at a pretty steady rate until the very end, when they do a lot of developing in a short time."

"But this one wasn't finished," Rath said, seeing the point immediately.

"It was close," Maria argued. "Why else would everyone have been going on about the 'harvest'?"

"So what happens if the husk isn't fully developed?" Liz asked.

"Best case? It'll last less than 50 years," Courtney said. "Worst case? It'll fail rapidly, and I'll die. It all depends on how much longer it had to go."

"How do we tell?" Rath asked.

"We can't," Courtney said, "at least not without all that machinery I blew up yesterday. You can't tell just by looking at it."

"So now you're sorry you blew it all up," Ava said.

"Like hell I am," Courtney said. "If they'd managed to harvest those husks, we'd all be screwed because once they're mature, husks can sit on ice for decades. Nicholas has lost a lot of soldiers, but he was growing husks for everyone, meaning there would be lots of leftover husks. He would have been set for years, but now he's dead, within a year at the longest. That can't be anything but good news."

"So why didn't you all arrive here with crates of husks?" Ava said impatiently. "Seems like it's a no-brainer to stock up before traveling."

"Because it was new technology, and they take a long time to grow," Courtney said. "And they were in a big hurry to get here and kill you all over again because the first time they murdered you, you didn't stay dead."

Silenced momentarily by the mention of murder, Ava gaped at her for a moment before recovering. "I...well, we don't know that our actual murderers are here," she protested.

"Yeah, we do," Rath said. "Nicholas claimed he killed me in that other life."

"Oh, my God," Vilandra whispered.

"Something else you failed to mention," Zan noted sternly.

"Would you stop going on about what we 'failed to mention'?" Vilandra protested. "It's going to take a while for all of it to come out."

"I'd hardly take Nicholas's word for anything," Ava said.

Maria was looking at Courtney with eyes that, for once, were not shrouded in hatred. "Is that true?" she asked. "Is Nicholas the one who killed Michael?"

Courtney hesitated. "Yeah," she admitted. "He did." She paused. "Sorry."

"No, I'm sorry," Maria said darkly. "I'm sorry I wasn't in Copper Summit long enough to do in the bastard myself."

"And why should we just believe Courtney?" Ava demanded.

"I believe her," Liz said. "I've met Nicholas. I have no problem believing he killed Michael."

"Me neither," Vilandra said.

"With 'believing' being the key word there," Ava noted. "Just because she says he did doesn't mean he did."

"She says he did, he says he did...what, do you want a notarized confession?" Vilandra said wearily.

"We're off topic," Rath interrupted. "Again. What do we do about the husk?"

Everyone looked at Courtney. "I have to decide whether or not to risk putting it on," Courtney answered. "If I don't, the one I'm wearing could fail; if I do, the new one could fail, and it's a one way street—I can't put the old one back on after I take it off. Like I said, it's a crap shoot."

"How bad is the one you're wearing?" Liz asked.

"Pretty bad," Courtney admitted. "It could go at any moment."

"Then you should put on the new one," Zan said.

Courtney raised an eyebrow. "Is that an order, Your Highness?"

"Of course it's an order," Ava said. "Michael risked his life getting it for you, so you're putting it on."

"Last I checked, you're not the king," Courtney said, her eyes fixed on Zan. "I repeat: Is that an order?"

The rooftop grew very quiet as Zan watched her, unblinking, for what seemed a very long time. "I'll think about it," he said finally, "and let you know what I decide."

"What?" Ava protested. "Are you serious?"

"Of course he's serious," Liz said. "Whatever he decides could kill her."

"Exactly," Ava said. "If we lose her, we lose a valuable bargaining chip."

"Or a valuable ally," Liz said pointedly.

"Either way, she should put on the new husk," Ava said.

"And Max said he'd think about it," Rath said. "That's enough for me. Isn't it enough for you?"

"Of course it is," Ava protested. "I only meant…"

Courtney sighed inwardly as the argument continued. It was a huge letdown after the euphoria of Michael nicking her husk, but there was nothing for it; it appeared that in this timeline, the husk acquisition had occurred inconveniently early, and she was truly torn about what to do. Nevertheless, she wanted to make that decision herself. Now it looked like she might not have the chance.

"I have to pee," Courtney announced over top of the various raised voices. "Keep duking it out. I'll be right back."

Walking past startled faces, she climbed through the window and heard everyone following her. When she reached Liz's bathroom, she turned around to find Ava right behind her.

"Are you coming with? Want a urine sample, or would you rather I just spread my legs so you can watch?"

"Don't push me," Ava warned.

"Who's pushing?" Courtney said. "I'm just trying to figure out if I have to sit on your lap, and aim."

Courtney didn't budge as Ava stepped closer, her eyes flashing dangerously. "Leave her alone," Maria said suddenly.

Ava's head whipped around. "What?"

"Yeah, what?" Courtney echoed.

"Look, even I have my limits," Maria said. "Let the girl pee, for heaven's sake. You're getting weird."

Courtney took advantage of everyone's shock at having been saved by such an unexpected source, and slipped into the bathroom alone. Pulling the phone out of her pocket, she retreated to the furthest corner. "Did you get that?" she whispered.

"All of it," Dee said heavily. "And now I really think I need to knock some heads together."

"I might not be around that long," Courtney said.

"Of course you will," Dee said. "If Max tries to force you to do something you don't want to, you can always refuse. You're not Covari."

"I'm also not in a position to ignore an order from a king I say I support," Courtney said.

"You are if you think it's the wrong decision," Dee said. "If you think he's wrong, say so. He'll listen. The Max that let Brivari go is in there somewhere. We just have to find another way to pull him out that doesn't involve all-out warfare."

"Or blowing me to bits," Courtney sighed. "I think—" She paused as she heard raised voices outside.

"What's all that?" Dee asked.

"Sounds like they're arguing about where I'm spending the night," Courtney said. "Gotta go."

"So I heard," Dee quipped.

"Glad to know you can still joke," Courtney said dryly. "Wish me luck."

"You need me, you call me," Dee said firmly. "I will come any time, anywhere, at any hour."

Courtney's throat constricted. "I know. Thanks."

She rung off reluctantly, feeling the loss of a connection to a rational person who knew the score. While the toilet flushed, she erased the call from the phone's call history and slipped it back in her pocket. She'd have to drop it somewhere Nancy could find it on the way out.

"...not staying here another night," Ava was saying when she came out.

"Why not?" Liz said. "It wasn't a problem."

"What'd I miss?" Courtney said.

"Now they're arguing over where you're sleeping tonight," Vilandra informed her.

A knock came on the bedroom door. Courtney retreated into the bathroom before Liz opened it.

"Hi, everyone," Nancy Parker said. "Liz, have you seen my phone?"






*********************************************************






Valenti Residence







Dinner in the oven? Check, Valenti thought, racing around the kitchen. Table set? Check. Living room picked up? Check…

"Kyle!" Valenti exclaimed. "Get your feet off the couch! I just vacuumed that."

Eyeing him from his sprawled position on the couch, Kyle raised an eyebrow. "So?"

"So, I don't want your dirty feet all over it!" Valenti said.

"I took off my shoes," Kyle said in a wounded tone.

"Why are you watching the game, anyway?" Valenti said. "It's almost dinner time. Have you washed up? Brushed your teeth?"

" 'Washed up'?" Kyle said incredulously. "Jesus, you'd think we were having the queen for tea."

"This isn't anything exotic, just simple hygiene," Valenti argued. "Just basic courtesy. Go brush your teeth before you knock someone over at 20 paces just by opening your mouth."

"Good grief," Kyle muttered, shambling to the bathroom as Valenti grabbed the remote and turned off the TV before returning to the kitchen to check on dinner one last time. Living with someone who could actually cook had made his cooking skills progress from merely reheating frozen dinners, but not by much. Hopefully everything would be edible…

A sound outside sent him to the window. "They're here!" Valenti bellowed. "Kyle! They're here!"

"I heard you!" Kyle's exasperated voice announced, the body it was attached to appearing only seconds before Valenti threw open the front door.

"Welcome!" Valenti said.

Tess blinked. "What's this?"

"Good question," Kyle remarked.

"It's a welcome," Valenti said, "to our guest."

Standing beside Tess, a bemused Courtney Banks smiled. "Thank you, sheriff. That's very nice of you."

"Come in, come in!" Valenti said. "You know Kyle, right?"

"Probably not," Kyle said, "or at least not combed, pressed, and minty fresh."

"You do bear a passing resemblance to someone named Kyle I used to see at the Crashdown," Courtney deadpanned. "Minus the minty fresh."

Kyle's eyes twinkled the way they always did when he encountered a kindred spirit, a.k.a. another smart ass. "Let's go into the kitchen," Valenti said. "Dinner's almost ready."

"Wait—you made dinner?" Tess said incredulously.

"Well, I tried," Valenti allowed. "I know I'm not the cook you are, but—"

"Why would you make her dinner?" Tess interrupted. "She doesn't even live here!"

Valenti stared at her a moment in consternation. "But you do," he said pointedly, "which makes Courtney your guest too."

Tess's eyes flashed. "Like hell it does."

"Uh oh," Kyle murmured.

"What's gotten into you?" Valenti demanded.

"What's gotten into me?" Tess exclaimed. "What's gotten into you?"

"Courtesy," Valenti said sternly, "a virtue on any world, I'm told. You should try it some time."

"Don't lecture me," Tess warned.

"Don't give me a reason to," Valenti retorted. "Have you forgotten that we took you in when Nasedo died? You were a guest once. Lucky for you, we didn't treat you the way you're treating Courtney now."

Furious, Tess spun around and looked at Kyle, who shook his head gravely. "You may be my favorite Martian, but you're not gonna win this one," Kyle said. "Because Dad has a point."

Tess paled, then recovered. "Fine," she said shortly. "Enjoy your dinner. I won't be joining you."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 72 on Sunday, October 29. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 72

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER SEVENTY-TWO






November 23, 2000, 7:00 p.m.

Valenti Residence








"More?"

"Yes, please!" Courtney said enthusiastically. "This is all really good, sheriff. I didn't know you cooked."

"Neither did I," Valenti admitted. "A lot of this is a first try."

"Dad's an overachiever," Kyle remarked, tucking into the food fast enough that he apparently agreed with her.

"Guess I wanted to make a better impression this time," Valenti said.

" 'This time'?" Kyle echoed. "Have you two met before this? As human and alien, I mean."

"Once," Valenti allowed. "Sorry about the gun."

"Gun?" Kyle sputtered. "Dad! What the hell?"

"In his defense, I'd let myself into his house, and was helping myself to his fridge," Courtney said.

"Hmpf," Kyle snorted. "I do that all the time."

"You live here," Valenti protested. "I called your name, and she answered."

"And your voice doesn't sound like mine," Courtney noted. "At least not unless you're squeezing something. But seriously, sheriff, if this is your first try, I can't wait to taste your second," she went on as Kyle pinked and Valenti suppressed a smile. "It's all delicious."

And I'm starving, she added silently, her mouth watering at the dinner the sheriff had prepared. Chicken and rice was a midwestern staple, and it was tough to kill a baked potato, but still...food was food. Even her extra snack at Liz's house hadn't killed her appetite, rejuvenated once more by the afternoon's debriefing and subsequent squabbles. Nothing like conflict to make one hungry.

"So what's up with Tess?" Valenti asked.

Courtney glanced at the empty chair which was casting a pall over the dinner table. "Oh. That. Yeah, she doesn't like me."

"We heard you saved everyone's life," Valenti said. "What's not to like?"

"I think you just answered your own question, Dad," Kyle chuckled. "Tess didn't save them; another hot blonde did."

Courtney smiled faintly. "You think I'm hot?"

Kyle looked startled, then mortified. "I...uh..."

"Didn't mean to say that out loud?" Valenti suggested.

"Yeah," Kyle said, his face flaming. "Something like that."

"Doesn't Buddha advocate thinking before you speak?" Valenti asked pointedly.

"Doesn't matter," Courtney said. "He's right. Turns out I saved the day, not her, and that's not sitting well."

"According to Max, you rode to the rescue at the last possible second," Valenti said.

"Well, yeah, but we didn't know it was the last possible second until it was all over," Courtney said.

"No one ever does," Valenti said. "And now their enemies are dead?"

"No, their enemies will be dead when their husks fail," Courtney said. "I managed to destroy the replacement husks, and they don't have time to grow new ones, but the husks they're wearing now will last for at least a little while longer.

"What about your husk?" Kyle asked, eager to move on from his unintended revelation.

"I'm in the same boat," Courtney said. "Mine will last only a little while longer too."

"And then what?" Kyle said.

Courtney shrugged. "And then I die."

The Valenti's exchanged startled glances. Not exactly true, that, what with Brivari's safe house and the option of the new husk, which she was still ruminating over, but she wasn't getting into that unless she had to.

"Uh...I'm gonna go check on Tess," Valenti said, tossing his napkin on the table. "Maybe she's hungry now."

Courtney helped herself to more beans as Kyle, alone with her at the table, fiddled with his chicken. "I just wanted to apologize for that...for a moment ago," he amended uncomfortably. "I didn't mean to say that."

"So you don't think I'm hot?" Courtney teased.

Kyle turned pink. "No! I mean, yes! I mean...that's not what I meant."

"So you don't think Tess is hot," Courtney suggested.

Kyle blinked, only just now processing that he'd actually said that too. "Relax," Courtney advised. "It's a compliment. I don't pass up compliments. Most people don't."

"Not most humans, anyway," Kyle muttered.

"Not most anyone," Courtney corrected. "When it comes to compliments, species doesn't mean jack."

"She swears," Kyle said dryly.

"Like a sailor," Courtney agreed. "In the right company, that is, with your dad not being the right company. Better get all our swearing in before Tess blows him off and he comes back."

"So if Tess hates your guts, how did you wind up here?" Kyle asked.

"Ah, yes," Courtney said. "Conflict. A guy's favorite subject."

"Lots of people's favorite subject," Kyle corrected. "I know some girls who are downright nasty."

"Only 'some'?" Courtney sighed. "I stayed with Liz last night, and apparently everyone thought we got a bit too chummy. This was voted the next best place because you're all 'in the know'."

"What about Guerin?" Kyle said. "He's got his own place."

"He does," Courtney agreed, "but Michael's place is out because I'm a hot blonde."

"But his place would be perfect...oh!" Kyle finished. "Maria. Of course."

"Of course," Courtney agreed. "So the blindingly obvious place is out."

"Did you really get 'chummy' with Liz?" Kyle asked. "Doesn't sound like something she'd do."

"I'd say so," Courtney said. "She told me a lot about you."

"Like what?" Kyle said.

"Like how you pretended to sleep with her to make Max mad."

Courtney's eyes snapped shut as bits of baked potato sprayed around the table. Apparently this information was not meant to be shared, which explained why Kyle was spitting out his dinner. "She did what?" Kyle demanded, wiping potato off his face as she picked some out of her hair. "No, don't say it again," he added hastily before she could answer. "I can't believe she told you that!"

"It's not like she has a lot of people to share with," Courtney said, stopping herself just in time before adding "I was safe to talk to because I knew why she did it." But of course she couldn't say that because no one else knew about Future Zan. It was bloody awful trying to keep who knew what straight.

Kyle, for his part, had already jumped to that conclusion. "Did she tell you what he did?" he asked eagerly. "What did Max do that pissed her off so much that she felt like she had to go through that to get her point across?"

"No idea," Courtney said. "Didn't she tell you?"

Kyle shook his head. "Nope. Wouldn't say. Said she couldn't talk about it." He paused. "So why could she talk to you?"

"Maybe I'm considered 'safe' because I'm outside the fold," Courtney suggested. "So all that fretting in the storeroom, all that yack about being a 'vessel', and you didn't even know why you were doing it?"

Kyle looked blank for a moment, then blushed furiously for the third time in the past few minutes. "Oh, God, that...that was you, wasn't it? I mean, I didn't put two and two together, that you're...you know...the same you who…"

"Yanked your chain?" Courtney suggested. "Yep, that's me. I'm still the me you know. You just didn't know my species. And to be fair, I haven't verified yours."

Kyle grew redder, if that was possible. "Kidding," Courtney added. "Just kidding. My goodness. I had no idea a guy with a mouth like yours could be so sensitive."

Valenti appeared and resumed his seat. "Tess says she's not hungry."

"Blew you off, huh?" Courtney said.

Valenti shrugged helplessly before noticing his son. "Kyle? Why is your face so red?"

Kyle abruptly stood up. "I'm gonna go check on Tess."

"For what it's worth, I told Liz she's lucky," Courtney said, feeling a little guilty for yanking his chain once again. "You're a real friend."

Kyle stared at her awkwardly for a moment before nodding and leaving the room looking somewhat better. "What was all that about?" Valenti asked.

"Teenagers," Courtney said lightly. "So jumpy. So how pissed is she?"

"Pretty pissed," Valenti answered. "You sure she doesn't have some other axe to grind?"

"None that I know of," Courtney said. "That would be Maria, because I like Michael, and Michael likes me."

"Making friends all over, aren't you?" Valenti said dryly.

"Tell me about it," Courtney said ruefully. "But I can't blame them. I belong to the enemy's race, and they're right to be suspicious."

"And what does Dee have to say about this?"

"She offered to blow her cover, and come knock some heads together," Courtney said.

"Good," Valenti said. "With Nasedo gone, it only makes sense for Max and Isabel to know their grandmother is in on things."

"Not good," Courtney corrected. "Max will figure out that he can command his Warder, and that will be bad. Very bad."

"Oh, yes," Valenti said heavily. "That. What braniac came up with that stupid idea?"

"I guess it made sense at the time," Courtney said. "A lot of stupid ideas do."

"I suppose," Valenti said doubtfully. "Go call Dee. I can reheat your food later."

"Can't," Courtney said. "Tess will be watching me like a hawk, and she can't find out Dee and I know each other. I already took a risk calling her before—I had to swipe phones, first from Michael, then Nancy Parker. And no, they won't find out," she added when Valenti's eyebrows rose. "I lead a rebellion, remember? I know how to delete a call history."

"Fair enough," Valenti allowed, "but that just underscores how much you need an ally. Maybe Dee could come over here? Or you could go meet her?"

"Too risky," Courtney said.

"Correct me if I'm wrong," Valenti said, "but given the amount of hostility I just witnessed, I think you could use a friend."

Courtney managed a smile. "This won't last forever, sheriff. Don't worry. I'll deal."






********************************************************






Evans Residence






"You can't do it, Max," Isabel announced. "You just can't!"

Max turned a corner, his hands gripping the steering wheel more tightly. "You know, I'm more than little tired of everyone telling me what I can or can't do."

"Welcome to my world," Isabel said tartly. "And you still can't."

Max held his tongue as his sister lapsed into silence, a rare thing on this ride home. She'd started on him the moment they'd left the Crashdown after a contentious debate over where Courtney would be spending the night, one only settled by a command decision whose sole redeeming virtue was that everyone hated it.

"You shouldn't have sent her with Tess," Isabel went on, as if reading his thoughts. "Tess hates her."

"And Maria doesn't?" Max said dryly.

"Maria's grounded, remember?" Isabel said. "Courtney couldn't have stayed there. Why didn't you just let her stay with Liz? Don't tell me you bought that argument about Liz being brainwashed."

"Of course not," Max said.

"Then why send her home with Tess?" Isabel demanded. "If you didn't want her with Liz, she could have come here!"

"Right, because Mom won't notice another girl in your bedroom."

"We could pull it off for one night," Isabel argued. "God knows we've pulled off harder things."

"Valenti was perfect," Max said. "He already knows about us."

"Michael was perfect," Isabel countered. "He's one of us, and no one's going to blunder in on them, or hack them to death in their sleep."

"You think Tess is going to hack Courtney to death in her sleep?"

"Wouldn't put it past her," Isabel muttered.

"Hmm," Max said thoughtfully. "I would've thought it'd be more likely to be the other way around."

Isabel stared at him in astonishment. "Is that some lame attempt at a joke? Are you actually trying to joke about this?"

"Is that so bad?" Max asked.

"Yes!" Isabel exclaimed. "You sent Courtney home with someone who hates her, and you sound like you're going to make her put that new husk on! That's just cold."

"I said I'd think about it," Max corrected testily. "Why does everyone want to decide for me?"

"Maybe because you're so comfortable deciding things for everyone else," Isabel retorted. "Like when you sent Courtney home with Tess."

"She had to go somewhere, and we weren't going to agree on it," Max argued. "Maybe you wanted to just stay there all night and argue? Somebody had to decide."

Isabel gave him a withering look. "And that somebody is you because you're the 'king', right?"

Right, Max thought silently, declining to add fuel to the already roaring fire by saying that out loud. The buck had to stop somewhere, and that somewhere was him. Liz had wanted Courtney to stay put, Michael had wanted her with him, and Maria had strenuously objected. Tess had been furious when he'd handed babysitting duties to her for the night, and so had everyone else, with the possible exception of Maria, who was merely angry that Courtney existed at all. Lacking a solution which made everyone happy, he'd settled instead on one which made everyone mad—at him. Whoever had said 'it's lonely at the top' had no idea how right they were.

"I just wish I knew what you were thinking," Isabel fretted, "or even if you're thinking. I—"

"Wait," Max ordered. "You think I'm not thinking? That I'm playing eeny meeny miny moe, or something?"

"Prove to me you're not," Isabel said stoutly.

They had reached their house. Furious, Max pulled into the driveway and screeched to a halt, which sent Isabel jolting forward. "Okay, here's what I'm thinking," he snapped as she righted herself. "I'm thinking that Tess is challenging me a bit too much, so sending Courtney home with her made it clear that I make the decisions. Which she claims to believe, but only if I make the decisions she wants me to make."

Isabel suddenly looked uncertain. "Really?"

"Really. I also think Michael's a little too eager to believe Courtney, whether that's because he's hot for her or because she knows about our planet, something he's a sucker for. And Liz might be extra sympathetic not because she's brainwashed, but because she's fascinated with the whole husk thing. She's a scientist, and we need that, but it might cloud her judgment."

"Maybe," Isabel said doubtfully.

"And most of all, I'm thinking that we have no good way of knowing if Courtney is a friend or an enemy," Max went on, "so if she stays with each one of us in turn, we might be able to find out because each of us will have different experiences with her, and she'll react to each of us differently. So she'll stay with each of us, just not tonight."

"Even Michael?" Isabel asked.

"Even Michael," Max confirmed. "Maria won't like it, but that's too bad. I want Michael's input, but only after I have everyone else's, and our lives are more important that Maria's feelings."

"What about Courtney's life?" Isabel said. "Are you going to order her to put on the new husk? That could kill her."

"It could still kill her if she decides to put it on herself," Max said.

"But then you wouldn't be responsible," Isabel said. "It would be her choice."

"So this isn't about Courtney dying, it's about who gets the blame?" Max demanded. "Who's being cold now?"

Isabel's mouth opened, then closed as as he climbed out of the jeep, his sister scrambling to follow. What he hadn't said was what his delay on the husk question really meant, because Isabel would have a field day with that one.


Is that an order, Your Highness?


Courtney's challenge rang in his head as he headed into the house. Everyone was challenging him—Courtney, Michael, Liz, Isabel, and most of all, Tess. Some of their squabbling was born of fear, but much of it was just a desire to be in control, and they couldn't all be in control. He was the king, so he made the decisions. Making a decision on the husk too quickly would have looked like ceding control to one person or the other, and he couldn't afford to do that. No, he would bide his time, if only to make it clear that that he could, that they would all have to wait for his decision. Isabel wouldn't like that, but it had to be done.

"Hey, Mom," Max said, spying his mother taking her coat off. "Did you just get home?"

"Yes, I'm late," Diane sighed. "Your father will be too. You're both just getting home too?"

"Yeah, we...had something after school," Isabel answered, having come up behind him.

"Well, I guess that makes dinner pot luck," Diane said, opening the refrigerator door. "Not much in here. We've pretty much eaten all the leftovers."

"Got anything frozen?" Max suggested.

"We could order in," Isabel added.

"Anyone home?" another voice called.

Everyone exchanged startled looks, then headed to the living room. "Mom!" Diane exclaimed. "What brings you here?"

"I was talking to Philip, and he said he was working late tonight," Grandma Dee said as Isabel gave her a hug, "so I thought I'd surprise you." She held up a large bag. "Dinner, anyone?"






********************************************************






"Mom, this is delicious," Diane said, helping herself to more potatoes, "and boy, did I need it tonight. The last thing I wanted was to cook dinner."

"Yeah, thanks, Grandma," Isabel added. "We were all hungry. And grumpy."

"I may be hungry, but I haven't gotten to 'grumpy' yet," Diane chuckled. "Speak for yourself."

"She is," Max said.

Max looked at his plate as Isabel flushed, and Diane blinked. "Happy to do it," Dee said, filling the awkward silence. "The Crashdown will do pretty much anything as takeout."

"Most of it fattening," Diane said ruefully.

"But all of it tasty," Dee countered.

"Why do those two have to go together?" Diane said. "The rule of thumb seems to be, if it tastes good, spit it out."

"Only if you let it be," Dee said. "I eat what I like. I may not be as thin as I could be, but I'm a damn sight happier."

"Language, Mom," Diane said disapprovingly.

"What, I can't say 'damn' any more?" Dee protested. "Good Lord, Diane. You can't get much milder than 'damn'."

"Children are affected by what they are habitually exposed to," Diane insisted.

"I'm pretty sure your children hear much worse in school," Dee said.

"Or from each other," Max said.

Diane raised an eyebrow. "Come again?"

Max looked up, startled. "I...nothing."

"And here we go again," Diane sighed, "with 'nothing' translating as 'Isabel and I are mad at each other, but we're going to pretend we're not and hope no one notices'. Except I did. Again."

"That's not what Max meant," Isabel said quickly.

"Then what did he mean?" Diane said. "Taken at face value, one might take him to mean that you're both spewing four-letter words on a regular basis."

"Of course not," Max said.

"Then what did you mean?" Diane persisted. "If I've got it wrong, please do correct me."

"Leave him alone," Isabel said testily. "Max has enough on his plate without you making it worse."

Dee held her tongue as Diane gaped at this unusual rebuke from a typically sympathetic source. "It was just a question," Diane protested. "And I didn't start this conversation."

"Yeah, you kinda did," Isabel said, "when you bitched at Grandma for swearing. Nobody thinks 'damn' is swearing any more."

"Well, I do," Diane said firmly, "and no one forced Max to respond. If he doesn't want to talk about it, he shouldn't have said anything."

"I'll remind you of that the next time you're complaining that we don't tell you everything," Isabel said tartly. "Think it'll work? I don't."

"Honestly, Izzie, what's gotten into you?" Diane demanded.

"Dessert, anyone?" Dee said cheerfully.

"Mom, don't try to smooth things over with sugar," Diane said crossly. "It won't work."

"Like hell it won't," Dee said calmly. "If our mouths are busy with the pie, we can't snipe at each other. Oops! Did I just say 'hell'?"

Max and Isabel barely suppressed smiles as Diane scowled at her. "You see what I have to put up with," she said disapprovingly, "so I'd thank you not to make it worse."

"Oh, really, Diane," Dee said. "What you have to 'put up with' looks to me like typical adolescent behavior."

"Not my adolescents," Diane said stoutly. "This is not how they used to behave when they..."

"Weren't adolescents?" Dee finished.

Diane's mouth set in a thin line. "Let's just say I'm delighted they're starting therapy soon. Dr. Johnson is still willing to see them, I hope?"

"Of course she is," Dee said.

"This year?" Diane persisted. "I understand her husband just passed away, but my kids are important too. I can't wait forever."

"Name the day," Dee said. "Would next week be soon enough?"

Mollified, Diane nodded. "Finally. And not a moment too soon."

"Oh, I agree," Dee said. "We don't want them ganging up on their mother, because what teenager does that?" She pulled a box toward her. "Now, who wants pie?"

Silence descended over the table as everyone dug into the pie, including a scowling Diane who was apparently in need of some sugar. Don't blame her, Dee reminded herself. Diane had no idea what the kids had just been through, were still going through. Thanks to Courtney's brilliance, she did; that phone-in-the-pocket had been a godsend, allowing her to hear not only what was said, but how. What she'd heard had alarmed her enough that she'd left immediately for the Crashdown, intending to put a stop to this nonsense. Anthony had strenuously disagreed.

"She told you not to," he'd argued. "You offered, and she said no. You need to respect that."

"You didn't hear Tess," Dee had answered. "She's on the warpath, and then some. And that bit about making her put the new husk on? How can they even consider that when they don't know anything about husks?"

"Courtney will handle it," Anthony had said. "She's not a child or an idiot. If she changes her mind, she'll let you know."

"She may not have the luxury," Dee had said, "and even if she does, I may not be able to get there in time."

"Don't be ridiculous," Anthony had scoffed. "She's not tied to a chair. She found a way to have you listen in, didn't she?"

"What is it with you?" Dee had demanded. "First you're mad at me for putting her in danger, and now you don't want me to get her out of danger! Would you please make up your mind?"

"What you're doing here is every bit as dangerous as when you tried to make her go to Copper Summit," Anthony had insisted. "You ignored her reasons then and pushed for what you wanted, and you're doing exactly the same thing now. What if you make things worse?"

"Then they'll be worse," Dee had declared. "Don't come if you don't want to."

He hadn't. Upon reaching the Crashdown, Dee had helped herself to Liz Parker's bedroom and found...nothing. Courtney had apparently been relocated, and the best place to start looking was the place where she had the most leverage, or so she'd thought. Given the guarded looks around the table, maybe she should've bought two pies.

"I have to use the bathroom," Dee said. "Can you all refrain from killing each other until I get back?"

"Very funny," Diane said sourly as her children kept their expressions carefully blank.

Out of sight of the kitchen, Dee crept toward the kids' rooms. Isabel's was open and unoccupied, but Max's door was closed. Please be there, Dee thought, easing the door open. She hadn't laid eyes on Courtney since their fight, and even though she'd talked to her, she still felt this primal need to see her, to hug her, to apologize in person. A breeze blew the curtains in Max's room as she entered, and quickly looked around. Courtney would have hidden when she heard someone coming, but after seeing who was there, she should have come out…

"Grandma?"

Dee whirled around. "Max! I...I thought I heard someone in here. Do you have a friend over?"

"No," Max said. "Maybe you heard the wind blowing something."

She's not here, Dee thought sadly, reading the total lack of surprise or guardedness in his response. Where was she, then? Had they let her go?

"Can I ask you something?" Max said, his eyes drifting back toward the kitchen. "Without Mom, I mean."

"If this is about the therapy, I agree you don't need it, but I'm afraid there's nothing I can do about it," Dee said. "I've already tried."

Max blinked. "What? Oh. No, it's not that. I mean, I'm not thrilled about it, but Isabel said you told her Dr. Johnson was...different."

"Certainly nothing like the last doctor you had," Dee agreed.

"I need some advice," Max said slowly, "and I know Isabel comes to you, so I thought…" He stopped, hands in his pockets, staring at the carpet.

Dee took a seat on the far end of the bed and folded her hands in her lap. "I'm listening."

Max slowly sank down on the opposite end of the bed. "What do you do," he began, "when you have to make a decision, but any decision you could make would make everyone mad?"

"Welcome to adulthood," Dee said dryly. "Or parenthood. Or anything-hood. You can't please everyone, Max."

"I know that," Max said, "but what if you can't please anyone? Forget about pleasing everyone. I can't seem to please anyone."

"Not even yourself?" Dee asked. "Because you're a 'someone' too," she went on when Max looked startled. "Do any of the decisions you're considering make you happy?"

Max was quiet for a moment. "No," he said finally. "I don't like any of them either."

"That's what we call 'being between a rock and a hard place'," Dee said. "Sometimes our only choices are something bad or something worse."

"Then what do I do?" Max said plaintively.

"I could certainly use some context here, but I won't ask," Dee said. "I know you would have told me more if you could."

"I...I'm kind of the leader of a...a club," Max said uncomfortably. "So I have to make the decision, and whatever I decide could hurt someone if I make the wrong choice."

" 'Someone'," Dee repeated. " "Someone' as in a single individual, or 'someone' as in a group of individuals?"

"One person," Max answered. "It would hurt one person the most."

"And what does this particular person have to say about the various options you're considering?" Dee asked.

Max blinked. "I...don't know."

"Haven't you spoken with them?" Dee said. "I thought you said everyone disagreed. This person must have expressed a clear opinion."

"No," Max said, sounding puzzled. "I haven't really sat down and talked to that person about it."

"Well, then, I'd get a move on," Dee advised. "Certainly you'd listen to what others have to say, but I'd start with the one who has the most to lose. Wouldn't you?"

Max looked blank for a moment, then resolute. "You're right. Thanks, Grandma."

"Any time, dear," Dee said.

"One more thing," Max said. "Michael said Grandpa Anthony was looking for that waitress who used to work at the Crashdown because you and her had become friends. Is that true?"

"You mean Courtney?" Dee said. "God, I miss her! Sharp as a tack, and with a mouth like mine. She and I got along great. I was very sad when Jeff told me she had to leave."

"So...you liked her," Max said.

"No, I loved her," Dee corrected. "We saw eye to eye on so many things. Sometimes people just click, and there's no explaining it. Maybe that sounds crazy. I'll bet it does."

But Max, who had formed some inexplicable connections of his own, shook his head. "No, it doesn't sound crazy. Not at all."

"Do you know what happened to her?" Dee asked. "I hope she's okay. Jeff made it sound like there was some kind of trouble with her family."

"She's okay," Max said quickly. "I...talked to Mr. Parker today. She's fine."

"Well, that's a relief," Dee said. "I was worried about her. I should look her up, wherever she's gone. I'd like to keep in touch with her." She patted his hand and rose from the bed. "We'd best get back to the table before your mother has a fit."

Max smiled faintly. "Or realizes that Isabel said the word 'bitch'."

Dee burst out laughing in spite of herself. "She did miss that, didn't she? I guess Isabel taking your side against her is more alarming than profanity. I won't say anything if you don't."

"My lips are sealed," Max promised.

They had reached the kitchen. "What are you two smiling about?" Diane asked suspiciously.

"So no arguing, no swearing, and now no smiling," Dee said. "Tell me, Diane, is there anything you do approve of?"

"I'm just tired of my children fighting," Diane said wearily.

"Then you'll be glad to know we're not," Max said, looking at Isabel. "I'll fix it, Iz. Right after dinner."

"Good grief," Diane sighed. "Even when they're getting along, I don't know what's going on."

I hope I do, Dee thought, digging into her pie. It had been cathartic to have the chance to openly support Courtney. With any luck, her opinion would count for something with her grandson. And if not, there was always the option of knocking heads together.






*********************************************************






10:30 p.m.,

Valenti Residence








"Is this where you sleep?" Courtney asked.

"Yep," Kyle answered. "When Tess moved in, Dad put a rollaway in his office for me. I've kind of taken it over."

"That's odd," Courtney remarked. "Why is Tess in your room and you're in here? Shouldn't it be the other way around?"

"The enduring mysteries of my family," Kyle chuckled. "Guess it just worked out that way. But it's yours tonight—I'll take the couch."

"Hey, I have no problem with the couch," Courtney said. "I was on the floor last night, so the couch is a step up."

"Sure you want to sleep that close to Tess?" Kyle asked dryly. "She might kill you in her sleep."

"Let her try," Courtney said. "I'll make sure she regrets it."

"Catfight!" Kyle crowed. "Maybe you should take the couch just so I can watch...Dad!" he added hastily, looking past her. "Joking. Just joking. I'm giving Courtney my bed."

"Very gallant of you, but there's been a change of plans," Valenti said. "Courtney's not staying here tonight."

"Wait—what?" Courtney said. "Why not?"

Max Evans appeared in the doorway next to Valenti. "Because you're coming home with me."





~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll post Chapter 73 on Sunday, November 19. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 73

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

I am so thankful for all of my readers, and not just at Thanksgiving! I wish everyone a wonderful holiday! Image







CHAPTER SEVENTY-THREE







November 23, 2000, 11:30 p.m.

Evans Residence










A car pulled in to the house next door, and Courtney shrank from the headlights, pressing back further into the bushes. She felt like a fool, but she knew exactly what conclusions one might jump to if they saw someone lurking outside a suburban house at this hour of the night. Hopefully she'd moved fast enough.

No dice. "Walter?" a sharp female voice called. "Did you see that?"

"See what, Mabel?" Walter answered.

"There's someone outside that Evans house again," Mabel answered disapprovingly. "You should investigate."

"Or we could just go inside," Walter's tired voice answered.

"I told you those kids have people climbing in and out of their windows at all hours," Mabel argued. "Their parents should know about it. Go see if someone's there."

Great, Courtney thought sourly as a sigh from Walter was followed by the sound of footsteps in the grass. How had she ended up here, exactly? Thirty minutes ago she'd been warming up her jammies and trading witticisms with Kyle Valenti. Now she was lurking in the shrubbery outside the King of Antar's window, clutching the few earthly possessions she'd brought with her into exile as she tried to avoid discovery. What a long, strange day this had been.

"I don't see nothin'," Walter grumbled, coming to within just a few feet of her.

"Look harder," Mabel ordered, no doubt familiar with Walter's tendency to miss anything which didn't jump out and bite him.

"I did," Walter said crossly. "Come and look yourself if you don't believe me."

Don't, Courtney prayed silently, knowing she'd never manage to avoid nosy Mabel, who would probably pry the shingles off the house if that's what it took. Holding her breath and trying hard not to move lest an errant branch alert Walter to her presence, she and Walter awaited Mabel's decision.

The front porch light snapped on, the front door opened, and a puzzled Diane Evans appeared. "Walter? Is that you? Is something wrong?"

Peering through the leaves, Courtney watched Walter look helplessly back and forth between his meddling wife and his curious neighbor. "I...I lost something," he stammered. "Just lookin' for it."

"In my front yard?" Diane said.

"It rolled," Walter mumbled. "Sorry."

"Would you like some help—"

"No need," Walter broke in. "Easier tomorrow. G'night."

"Good night," Diane answered, sounding perplexed. She went back inside, thus missing the heated argument which arose in the driveway next door, with Mabel berating Walter for not telling the truth and Walter berating Mabel for not speaking up. Courtney didn't relax until their raised voices disappeared inside their house. Sheesh. That had been close.

The window beside her opened abruptly, making her jump. "C'mon in," Vilandra whispered. "My mom's gone to bed."

"Like hell!" Courtney protested. "She was just out here arguing with the neighbors."

"She was?" Vilandra said. "Well, she's in her bedroom now. It won't get any safer."

The room was dark as Courtney hoisted herself over the windowsill. Vilandra waited until the window was closed and the curtains drawn before turning on a light, revealing a bedroom which was nowhere near as girly as Courtney had been expecting. "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly when she saw the look on Courtney's face.

"Never better," Courtney deadpanned. "Let's see...I started the day dodging Mrs. Parker, then I had dinner with the sheriff, and now I almost got caught by Mrs. Kravitz. All in a day's work."

"We don't have any neighbors named 'Kravitz'," Vilandra said.

"I meant Gladys Kravitz," Courtney said. "You know, the nosy neighbor from Bewitched?"

"You mean the old TV show?" Vilandra said. "I like old reruns too."

"I don't need reruns," Courtney said. "I saw it when it first aired."

Vilandra blinked. "Wait...wasn't that like, the 70's?"

"The 60's," Courtney corrected. "I came to Roswell in '59."

"And watched TV?"

"Sure," Courtney said. "It was the best way to learn about humans."

"Not sure I'd want anyone passing judgment on me because of a TV show," Vilandra said ruefully.

"TV was different in the '50's and '60's," Courtney said, plopping on the bed. "Very wholesome, lots of Leave it to Beaver, and The Andy Griffith Show. Besides, I liked Samantha Stevens because she had to hide who she was."

" 'Wholesome'?" Vilandra said doubtfully. "What about Dark Shadows?"

"Barnabas Collins had to hide too," Courtney said. "Thank goodness we're not vampires. Am I sleeping in here?"

"Oh. Yeah, I'm sorry, I'm being a terrible host," Vilandra said, pulling a sleeping bag out of her closet. "Look, I want to apologize for Max sending you home with Tess. He shouldn't have done that."

"Why not?" Courtney asked.

"Because she was being awful to you!" Vilandra said, handing her a pillow. "Downright nasty. Nastier than usual, that is."

"Nothing she said was any worse than what Maria's been saying about me since I got here," Courtney said, "and most of it's not as bad. Tess doesn't bother me. Do you mind if I turn in? I'm bushed."

"Not just yet," another voice said.

It was Zan, having slipped through Vilandra's door so quietly, neither had heard him. "What's this?" Vilandra asked suspiciously.

"Courtney and I need to talk," Zan said.

"Now?" Vilandra demanded. "Max, it's a million o'clock! She's tired!"

"It's okay," Courtney said quickly.

"No, it's not," Vilandra insisted. "He fixed his mistake, and now talking can wait until tomorrow."

"I didn't make a 'mistake'," Zan said with an edge to his voice, "so there was nothing to fix."

"Then why did you bring her here?" Vilandra said.

"Because we need to talk," Zan said. "Didn't I already say that?"

"You did," Courtney confirmed. "It's okay," she repeated, cutting off further protests from Vilandra. "Look at it this way—he's bound to be better than Tess."

"He'd better be," Vilandra declared darkly. "If he gives you static, you come get me. Or just knock on the wall. I'll take care of him."

"Wow," Courtney remarked. "Do I really look that much like I need rescuing? Because I'm pretty sure most people think I'm the village bitch, and I'm good with that. But, hey, I appreciate the thought," she went on when Vilandra looked nonplussed; refusing support, any kind of support, was a bad idea. "If your brother goes all Jeffrey Dahmer on me, I'll yell, okay?"

"Yell if he goes all Tess on you," Vilandra advised. "That'll be bad enough."

Zan remained silent through this exchange, which was just as well given that Vilandra's disapproval trailed them to his bedroom, palpable even after the door closed. So...a private audience with the King. This was a rare privilege on Antar. People fought over this on Antar. Keep telling yourself that, Courtney advised herself as she faced her former monarch. Whatever mingling had occurred to make this current incarnation of Zan, he'd definitely retained the broody part of his former self, and the poker face. His expression was downright inscrutable.

"So you don't mind if people call you a bitch?"

Courtney blinked. "Did not see that coming. At least not as a first question."

"Just seems like something you'd object to," Zan said. "I know Isabel would. Why don't you? Don't you care what people think of you?"

"Of course I care," Courtney said, "but caring too much is a luxury we can't afford."

Zan's eyebrows rose. " 'We'?"

"Yes, 'we'," Courtney said. "As in leaders. I lead a rebellion, remember?"

"Hard to forget," Zan said.

"Tell me about it," Courtney said. "When I took over after my father was killed, there were people who didn't like it. From day one, I made it clear that was a TS. 'Tough shit'," she translated when Zan looked blank. "They thought I couldn't do it, and I was afraid they were right, but I never let them know that. Don't ever let them see you sweat. There's always somebody ready and willing to use that against you."

"Like you?" Zan said softly.

"Not me," Courtney corrected. "I don't want your job, but you'd be smart to think I do. You'd be smart to think everyone does. It's great to be liked, but it's better to be respected. You know that."

"I do?"

"Of course you do," Courtney said. "It's why you sent me home with Tess. You're reasserting the authority too many are challenging, and you should. More than 'should', you have to. The alternative isn't pretty."

"I thought Michael was the alternative," Zan said.

And there we have it, Courtney thought, knowing full well that there was more on the agenda than just a power play. So the second item on the list was loyalty, specifically hers. No surprise there.

"Michael is your Second," Courtney said, "so he's the alternative if something happens to you."

Zan's eyes fastened on hers. "That's not what I meant, and you know it."

"We thought he'd make a good king in that other life," Courtney said carefully. "But he's not in that other life now. He's here, he's young, and he's on the knee-jerk side of things. He's got some growing up to do."

"And what about me?" Zan said. "Do I have some growing up to do?"

"Yes," Courtney admitted. "But not nearly as much as he does. And not nearly as much as you used to."

They stared each other down, king and rebel leader, his gaze unreadable until he dropped his eyes, lost in thought. She was telling the truth, and more's the pity. Much as it pained her to admit it, Rath wasn't ready. He showed flashes of readiness, even brilliance, which had the unfortunate tendency to evaporate as quickly as they appeared. Zan had the more measured approach, the less volatile personality, the steadier hand on the tiller. It hadn't always been that way. He appeared to have learned something from his reincarnation, to have matured in some way, and so had his sister. The other two had yet to catch up.

"So...do we really have something to talk about?" Courtney said.

Zan's eyes snapped up. "Of course we do. What do you think this is? Another show of authority?"

"Good bet," Courtney admitted. "And it's okay if it is."

"Well, it isn't," Zan said defensively. "You're here because…well, because of my grandmother. She was here earlier tonight. You know her, right?"

Courtney's heart skipped a beat, partly from the question and partly because she'd just missed Dee. "I...I do?"

"Grandpa said you did. When you went missing, he went to the Crashdown looking for you because you and Grandma had gotten to know each other."

"Ah," Courtney said, relieved that Dee hadn't outed herself. "So, an old lady from the Crashdown. Could be anybody."

"Grandma's not just any 'old lady'," Zan said. "I don't even think of her as old. Anyway, I was talking to her—"

"About me?" Courtney broke in. "Does she know about…"

"No," Zan said quickly. "She doesn't. But Grandma's smart, and she doesn't pry. We can talk to her without going into all the details. The most important thing is that she liked you, and her opinion means a lot to me. Something she said made me bring you here tonight. I wanted us to talk because we have a decision to make."

Courtney's eyebrows rose. " 'We'?"

"Yes, 'we'," Zan said. "As in 'leaders'."

Well, well, Courtney thought. Did hell just freeze over? The Zan she'd heard of would have never shared decision-making so quickly, grandmother or no grandmother. Perhaps this one was even further along than she'd thought.

"All right, then," she said, pulling up a chair. "Let's talk. As leaders."






*********************************************************






November 24, 2000, 6:30 a.m.

Valenti Residence









The alarm went off. Tess threw out a hand without opening her eyes, whacked the snooze button, and sighed. She wanted to hibernate under the covers, but her stomach was growling; no dinner, no snacks, no food since lunch could do that to you. She'd briefly considered hitting the kitchen in the middle of the night, but the thought of creeping past their "guest" had not been palatable, especially since she was pretty sure Courtney's hearing was every bit as good as her own. Breakfast should be mercifully brief, and then school would relieve her of babysitting duties. Someone else could take over tonight.

She found Kyle in the kitchen throwing protein bars in his backpack. "Morning," Tess yawned, pulling a milk carton out of the fridge.

"Well, look at that," Kyle deadpanned. "Snow White awakens."

"Funny. Where is she?"

"Where is who?"

Tess raised an eyebrow. "Miss America. Who do you think? There's only one other 'she' here."

"You mean 'was' one other she here," Kyle corrected. "Courtney's gone."

Tess nearly dropped the milk carton. "Gone? What do you mean, 'gone'?"

" 'Gone' as in 'not here'. As in 'left'. As in 'no longer in residence'. As in—"

"Yeah, I got that part," Tess interrupted impatiently. "You mean she left? Just up and left? I knew it!" she huffed before Kyle could answer. "She's probably flown the coup, and now I'm going to get blamed for it! I told everyone not to trust her! I told them—"

"Simmer down, princess," Kyle broke in. "Nobody's going to blame you for anything."

"Actually it's 'queen'," Tess said crossly, "and how would you know?"

"Actually it's neither," Kyle corrected, "and I know because she left last night when Max picked her up."

Tess set the milk carton down lest she drop it. "Max…what?"

"Picked her up," Kyle repeated. "He came over and got her, and took her back to his house."

"Last night?" Tess said in astonishment. "Last night? He came over last night, and didn't tell me?"

"That's between you and him," Kyle said. "Leave me out of it."

"What about you?" Tess demanded. "You didn't tell me either!"

"Of course I didn't," Kyle said. "You didn't want to talk to anyone."

"I didn't want to talk to Courtney," Tess said in exasperation. "That didn't mean I didn't want to be told she was leaving!"

"Yeah, well, you didn't make that clear in the fine print," Kyle retorted. "All I know is that Dad knocked on your door, and I knocked on your door, and Dad knocked on your door again, and every single time you told us to get lost."

"That's not what I said," Tess objected.

"But it is what you meant," Kyle said pointedly. "So we did what you wanted and left you alone, and of course you're mad about that now. Somehow I just never saw you acting like a typical girl. I bet Courtney wouldn't have done that."

Don't, Tess told herself severely, resisting the urge to throw something. Why, oh why, did everyone fall under Courtney's spell? First Michael, then Isabel, then Liz, now Kyle. And what was up with Max?

"I'm the best judge of what I meant, but never mind that," Tess said. "Why did Max take her home with him?"

"How should I know?" Kyle said. "It's not like he confides in me. Or you," he added sagely as she scowled at him. "Which is really what this is about, isn't it?"

"He must have said something about why he was doing it," Tess persisted, not taking the bait.

"Hmm, let me think," Kyle said with mock gravity, rubbing his chin as though pondering the mysteries of the universe. "No. Nope. Didn't. Just marched into Dad's study as she was going to bed, and—"

"Wait," Tess broke in. "You sleep in your father's study. Wasn't she on the couch?"

"I offered her my bed," Kyle shrugged. "Offering my bed to visiting alien females is what I do. Everyone needs a hobby."

"So I actually went hungry, and it didn't even matter?" Tess demanded.

Kyle looked blank. " 'Went hungry'? Why would you...oh! I get it! You thought she was on the couch, and you didn't want her to see you, so you starved in my room. I mean your room."

"I didn't starve," Tess said crossly. "I just...never mind. You don't get it."

"Oh, I get it," Kyle said. "That's why you're pissed."

"I'm not 'pissed'," Tess insisted. "I'm just…"

"Pissed," Kyle finished.

"You know, after all that yak about football being a metaphor for life, I would think you'd understand," Tess said furiously.

"I understand perfectly," Kyle said. "Like I already told you, I had trouble accepting the new guy. The part you're forgetting is that when I finally did, we were a stronger team. You need a team to win a football game, and apparently to save your collective asses, so the sooner you move through this phase and get back to the 'team' part, the better off you'll be."

Sheriff Valenti came into the kitchen. "Mornin'. Lotta chatter in here for this early."

"Tess wants to know why Max picked up Courtney last night," Kyle announced.

Valenti raised an eyebrow as Tess fumed in silence. "He didn't say. I assumed you'd called him to come get her."

"Me?" Tess said. "Why would I do that?"

"Oh, I don't know, maybe because you holed up in your room and left her for us to take care of?" Valenti said.

Tess felt her face growing warm. It was one thing to spar with Kyle, but rebukes from the sheriff were quite another. "I gather Max didn't fill you in," Valenti went on when Tess remained silent. "And I'm guessing that was because he didn't want to listen to it. You see, when you act the way you did last night, people don't want to be around you. They leave you out of the loop."

"Thanks for the advice," Tess said coldly. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to get to school."

"Take it from a long-time law man," Valenti called after her. "If you're really concerned about her being an enemy, your best bet would be to get as close to her as possible, not the other way around. Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer."







*********************************************************







West Roswell High School







The clock ticked with maddening slowness as Isabel watched it impatiently, having waited all day for the final bell. Two rows away, Max tucked into the details on the latest war they were studying, since history always seemed to be about wars and little else. Why is that? she thought disconsolately, staring at her textbook, but not processing the words. Why wasn't history about clothes, gardens, weddings, and all the other mundane stuff of life? That's what really interested her, the part about what brides wore to their weddings in the year 1580, not who killed whom and when.

Tick. Two minutes to go, and boy, was she a hypocrite, because the reason she was so eager for the school day to end was that she wanted to run home and talk about a war she'd supposedly started. She'd been secretly excited when Max had told her about his plan to have Courtney spend the night with all of them in turn because it gave her the chance to ask her more about that other life where she had supposedly been a traitor. How ironic, then, that when her turn had come sooner than expected, Max had swept Courtney away to discuss God knows what. She'd lain awake for what seemed like hours, drifted in and out of sleep for what seemed like more, then finally conked out, finding Courtney on the floor beside her bed when she'd awakened. Then it was all about hiding her from Mom and Dad, so chitchat was out of the question. They were all supposed to convene at her house after school so they could discuss their next move before her parents got home from work, but it would take everyone a while to get there. She planned to sprint and produce a few precious minutes to ask some very pointed questions of the only person she knew who could answer them.

Tick.

"Heads down, everyone," the teacher warned. "Class isn't over yet."

Like hell it isn't, Isabel smiled as bodies shifted, books closed, and eyes fasted on the clock as though waiting for the Lotto numbers. She wasn't the only one watching the time, or the only one who leapt up a minute later when the bell rang. She was, however, the first who made it to the door, and one of the few not stopping at a locker or for a friend. She was unlocking her front door a record 9 minutes later when she suddenly paused.

Overcome by a sudden wave of panic, Isabel turned around and pressed her back against the door. Across the street, Mr. Rothman ran his mower over the yard he would walk on only in bedroom slippers, the mail truck trundled past, and moms were gathering at the far corner awaiting the school bus, all part of a world she hadn't betrayed. Did she really want to know what Courtney could tell her? Did she really want all the gory details? Courtney had already insisted she hadn't meant to hurt anyone, that she'd been lied to, that the likes of Nicholas and Whitaker could not be trusted. Wasn't that enough?

No. Her keys jangled as she scrambled to unlock the door before she lost her nerve. "Courtney?" she called as she rushed inside. "I'm home!"

No answer. Arriving in her bedroom, she found it empty. Courtney had probably heard the noise and interpreted it as her mother coming home from work early. "Courtney?" she called as she moved through the house. "It's Isabel. You can come out. Mom's not home yet."

Five frustrating minutes later, after checking the basement, the garage, even the attic, she returned to the kitchen, nonplussed. Courtney was gone. Here she'd waited all day to talk to her and dithered at the front door, but no one was here. Where the hell was she? If she didn't find her soon, she may never get a chance to ask her a single thing again.

"Isabel?"

Yes! Isabel whirled around joyfully, only to deflate a moment later. "Tess? What are you doing here?"

"I...thought we were supposed to meet here after school," Tess said.

"Oh. Yeah, yeah, we...we were," Isabel said. "I just meant, what are you doing here so soon? Where's everybody else?"

"They're coming in the jeep," Tess said. "I took my car. How did you get here so soon? I thought you were going to be a little late."

"I was," Isabel said, mentally damning the need for all the lies in their lives. "But then I decided this was more important, so I had my friend drop me off here."

"Oh. So where's Courtney?" Tess said, apparently accepting that explanation without difficulty.

"That's what I'm trying to figure out," Isabel said. "I can't find her. She probably hid when she thought my mom was coming home, but I've been calling and searching for a several minutes now."

"What about her stuff?" Tess asked. "Is her stuff still here?"

Isabel blinked, then scurried to her room. "No," she said indignantly, "it isn't! I didn't even notice that!"

"So she ran," Tess said.

"That doesn't seem right," Isabel frowned. "Maybe she left a note. I'll look."

Tess peered out the window. "The rest of them just pulled in."

A moment later, Liz, Maria, and Michael came in. "Courtney's gone," Tess announced.

"Didn't we do this yesterday?" Michael said. "She's here somewhere."

"She's not," Isabel insisted. "I've looked everywhere."

"No, you haven't looked wherever she is," Michael corrected. "She wouldn't run."

"Looks like she did," Tess said. "Her stuff is gone."

"She's had lots of opportunities to run," Liz pointed out. "Why now?"

"Who knows?" Tess said. "Who cares? She's not here."

"Well, maybe she had a reason to leave, like the meter reader showed up, or something," Maria said.

Everyone turned to stare at her. "What?" Maria said defensively. "I still don't like her. I just don't think she'd up and run. It's not her style."

"Great," Tess sighed. "Someone else drank the Kool-Aid."

"Sweetheart, I haven't ingested a single drop of Kool-Aid," Maria said severely. "I'm just calling it like I see it."

"Yeah, well, what I see is what I don't see," Tess retorted, "and I don't see Courtney."

Isabel shook her head. "Something's not right here...wait. Where's Max?"

"Right here."

He was, leaning against the doorframe, having come in so quietly that no one had heard him. "What are you doing lurking back there?" Isabel said.

"Watching," Max answered. "And listening."

"To what?" Tess asked warily.

"To everyone's reactions about why Courtney isn't here," Max said.

"Great," Michael said sourly. "So what's your impression, Fearless Leader? Do you think she split?"

"No," Max answered. "I'm the one who told her to leave."

There was a moment of total silence while everyone digested that. "You...why?" Isabel demanded. "Where is she?"

"At the library," Max answered.

"The library?" Michael said.

"But what if someone recognizes her?" Maria said.

"She's less likely to be discovered at the library," Liz noted.

"But why didn't you say something?" Isabel said in exasperation. "You never mentioned it this morning!"

"Sure I did," Max said. "To Courtney. She's the only one who needed to know."

Isabel's lips set in a thin line. "So you kept it from us on purpose, to see what we'd say."

"Lot of that going around," Tess muttered.

"Actually, I made my decision right before we left for school, and there wasn't a safe place to discuss it," Max said, "or any reason to discuss it before now. But go with the paranoid version if you want."

"Okay, the important thing is why," Tess said as Isabel smoldered. "What's she doing at the library?"

"She had some research to do," Max said, "and she'll need our help. Specifically, Liz's help."

"Her?" Tess said.

"Me?" Liz echoed.

"You're the one who would know the most about this," Max said. "Will you help?"

Liz didn't hesitate. "Of course. What do you need?"






**********************************************************








11:30 p.m.

West Roswell High School









The stench of chlorine was overwhelming long before she hit the gym. Courtney shivered even though she wasn't cold and willed her feet down the deserted hallway, through the locker rooms and detestable showers, and up the steps. Why up? Shouldn't it be down? And shouldn't she be using precious brain power on more important questions than building layout?

Liz was waiting for her, a tightly wound bundle of concern. "Hi. Sorry it's so dark. I don't want any light showing out the windows."

"No problem," Courtney answered. "School is weird when it's empty."

"Tell me about it," Liz agreed. "It's downright creepy. But we couldn't exactly do this with an audience."

"Yeah, that would suck," Courtney agreed. "So...shall we—"

"Are you sure about this?" Liz broke in. "I mean, absolutely sure? Because if you're not, we can wait. And if Max pressured you in any way, he had no right to, and we should stop."

"Yes, no, and he didn't," Courtney said calmly. "This was my decision, we can't wait because the new husk won't hold up much longer, and...well, I'm as sure as I'll ever be. This could be one of the best things that's ever happened to me."

Liz looked at the swimming pool, its water dark and foreboding in the low light. "Or it could be the worst mistake of your life."

Courtney shrugged. "Only one way to find out."






~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



I'll be back with Chapter 74 on Sunday, December 17. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 74

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!










CHAPTER SEVENTY-FOUR






November 25, 2000, 12:05 a.m.

West Roswell High School









One of the constants in any soldier's life was the question of their own death. A distant event for most people, death was a distinct reality for the career soldier, especially as they watched the body count of comrades and enemies alike rise with each passing day. Given the choice, it was the rare soldier who would not choose to go out in a blaze of glory while striking a blow for their cause; if one couldn't manage both, either/or would do. Third place would go to dying in battle in defense of their cause with no attendant glory or blow. Honorable mentions would be awarded for dying as a result of war, basically points for showing up. Trailing far behind would be mere accidents which could happen to anyone, like traffic accidents, falling off a ladder, a stray virus, and the like. No one who went to war wanted to die of something mundane. So where does that leave me? Courtney thought as she gazed into the water. After decades of worrying about being offed by Nicholas, a Royal Warder, a hybrid, or an enemy human, she now faced a prospect more demoralizing than stepping in front of a bus, that of drowning in the deep end of West Roswell High's swimming pool.

"Penny for your thoughts?"

It was Vilandra, as perfectly dressed, coiffed, and made-up as she'd been in that other life, kneeling primly beside her. The Princess was one of those people who could climb out of a dumpster looking fabulous, and that trait had not deserted her in this second incarnation. "I was just thinking," Courtney answered, "that it would be some kind of weird poetic justice to have an alien die in a Roswell swimming pool."

"So you don't think this is going to work?" Vilandra said in alarm.

"No," Courtney said quickly, "no, I think it will work. I wouldn't do if I didn't think it would work. I'm just noting the irony."

"Oh," Vilandra said, visibly relieved. She was quiet for a moment. "So, what did you and Max talk about for so long last night?"

Courtney smiled faintly. "Not you."

Vilandra blinked. "What?"

"We didn't talk about anything that led you all here," Courtney clarified. "We talked about husks, how they work, how they stop working, and what might happen if I use the new husk. That's it." She paused. "Max doesn't know what Whitaker and Nicholas told you, does he?"

It was a guess, but a good one; Vilandra promptly blanched. "I won't tell him," Courtney promised. "It's your business, not mine. And not his."

"So my betraying everyone I know isn't their business?" Vilandra said doubtfully.

"That's Nicholas talking," Courtney said firmly. "You were the one who was betrayed. Khivar neglected to mention that he planned to murder everyone you loved and take over the planet. Just kind of left that part out."

Vilandra shook her head. "And I was apparently stupid enough not to realize he was planning that."

"You were young," Courtney said gently. "And inexperienced. And in love, or so you thought. It happens all the time, to people everywhere."

"Yeah, well, it usually doesn't bring down planets," Vilandra sighed.

"It can when it involves royalty," Courtney said. "You keep forgetting that you're not an ordinary person where we come from. You're the king's sister. You're nothing but a polite cough away from the throne."

"I'd love to be an ordinary person," Vilandra said sadly.

"I wouldn't mind that myself at the moment," Courtney admitted, "but we're not. Sucks, doesn't it?"

They sat in silence for a moment before Vilandra shifted uncomfortably. "I...I wanted to talk to you more about...about what Whitaker and Nicholas said. You know, more context. Maybe something that would make me feel like less of an idiot."

"I'd be happy to," Courtney said. "Let me settle this, and then we'll talk."

"Are you sure you want to do this?" Vilandra said. "Was this your idea, or is Max making you do it?"

"Everyone keeps asking me that," Courtney said. "For the record, Max can't 'make' me do anything. He left it up to me, and I decided to go ahead with it."

" 'Left it up to you'?" Vilandra said skeptically. "Didn't sound like he was leaving it up to you."

"He was just posturing to make it clear who was boss," Courtney said. "And he kind of had to given the flack he was getting. Where is Tess, by the way? And Michael?"

"Not here," Vilandra answered. "Max wanted to keep this as small as possible."

"Mmm," Courtney murmured, reasonably sure that wasn't all of it—Zan had removed her most ardent detractor and her most ardent supporter, leveling the playing field. "Can't say I miss Tess. Keep an eye on her. I know she was raised by one of the most paranoid people I know, and in your lives, a little paranoia is a good thing, but still...she's got a selfish streak that reminds me of Nasedo."

Vilandra's eyes widened for a moment before she nodded. "Okay, I'm...going to go see how Max is doing. I think he's done removing the chlorine."

Vilandra retreated to the other side of the pool, where Zan was watching Liz Parker check to make certain the chlorine, which could damage the new husk, was gone. She'd been downplaying Ava's tantrums, but now that she might not survive the night, more candor was called for. Watching the way Ava had withdrawn last night and ignored the Valenti's pleading had been disturbing. All the talk about enemies wasn't the real reason for her pique; if she were that concerned about enemies, why barricade herself in her bedroom and leave said enemy unattended? No, Ava was just angry that she hadn't gotten her way, a fact only emphasized by her obvious unhappiness that she had not been consulted when Zan had retrieved her from the sheriff's house last night. It was a worrisome display of self-absorption, especially given that the Ava in Future Zan's world had left Roswell and not returned despite a massive invasion. Granted there could be all kinds of reasons she hadn't returned, many not her fault, but still...she had a bad feeling about that one, and not just because Jaddo had raised her.

"Hey."

It was Liz Parker, awkwardly tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "So, the chlorine's gone. Is there anything else you need?"

"Besides prayer?" Courtney said. "Kidding," she added when Liz paled. "I'm just...a bit nervous."

"If you think there's any chance this won't work, you shouldn't do it," Liz said firmly. "Better to stick with the husk that you have, even if it's old."

"I'll be okay," Courtney said. "If I go to the bottom of the deep end, that should equalize the pressure enough to allow me to change husks without killing myself. I'll just have to move fast."

"How do you move fast in water?" Liz said. "You still need air. You'll have to get the new husk on and get back up to the surface without passing out."

"I'll make sure the new husk is right next to me," Courtney said. "I won't have far to go."

"Still sounds awfully risky," Liz said doubtfully.

"I'll be fine," Courtney said. "I did the math. I spent the whole day doing the math."

And I'm not the only one, Courtney thought as Liz reluctantly retreated. She'd hit the library this morning, wearing dark glasses and hoping against hope that no one recognized her as that waitress from the Crashdown. In the midst of her first calculations on water pressure, a man had sat down across from her and fixed her with a stare which made her heart sink. Busted! She hadn't bothered concocting a story as to why the missing Courtney Banks had returned, but it had looked like she needed one now.

"So they left you unattended," the man said. "That can only be good news, if I'm not mistaken."

Courtney had gaped, then blinked back tears of relief when she'd seen those trademark black eyes. "Where the hell have you been?" she'd demanded brusquely, hoping to cover her very embarrassing near weeping. "They're passing me back and forth like a hot potato, and I'm swinging in the breeze!"

"Talk about mixed metaphors," Brivari said. "It's only been 48 hours. Surely I can have at least that long to monitor the situation with Nicholas."

Courtney opened her mouth, then closed it. 48 hours? Had it really been only 2 days since their escape? It felt more like 2 weeks. "Oh...right," she said sheepishly. "I...guess I lost track of time. So what's Nicky up to? Pouting?"

"Oh, he's way beyond pouting," Brivari answered. "He skipped pouting and went straight to tantrums, both with and without hurled objects."

"Please tell me you notified the Resistance," Courtney said. "I smashed my phone before I went to Rath because I didn't want them to find it and butt dial you."

Brivari smiled faintly. "Is that a thing?"

"It should be," Courtney said. "You called Nathaniel, right? Khivar knows the husks are toast, right?"

"Yes, and yes," Brivari said, "although I gather Khivar has been unable to reach Nicholas to discuss his most recent failing."

"Yeah, I'm sure they're having all sorts of technical difficulties that he'll conveniently blame on me," Courtney said. "Just add it to the list."

"And such a list," Brivari said with obvious satisfaction. "What you accomplished back there was nothing short of magnificent. The Crown is in your debt."

"Wow—another compliment!" Courtney said with mock enthusiasm. "Does this mean you're not going to execute me for treason?"

"I...may have been hasty with that sentence," Brivari allowed.

"Not to mention that your Ward came back from the future to kick your ass on the subject," Courtney added blandly.

"That, too. Look, you must admit that going over my head to another head of state was technically treason."

"And you must admit that you know perfectly well I didn't have a treasonous bone in my body when I did that," Courtney retorted. "And neither did Larak, who is mysteriously getting a pass. How does he rate? Why is it treasonous for me, but okay for him?"

Brivari looked pained. "Let's just say that I acknowledge your intentions were good, and leave it at that. So how goes it with the hybrids?"

"Nice change of subject," Courtney said dryly. "Very smooth."

"I've gone weeks without an inside man," Brivari said tartly, "and you're inside like no other because they know who you are. I'd appreciate your thoughts."

"You mean the thoughts of a traitor?" Courtney teased. "Okay, okay," she went on when he looked daggers at her. "Our royals are a skittish bunch who are smarter than I expected."

"Oh?" Brivari said, perking up. "In what way?"

"They're divided as to how much to trust me," Courtney said. "Rath believes me, Vilandra pretty much believes me, but Ava is on the warpath. I know she's mad because I outrank her in terms of what I know, but she's downright sulky."

"She comes by it honestly," Brivari noted. "What about Zan?"

"He surprised me," Courtney admitted. "Especially when he left it up to me to decide what to do with the new husk."

Brivari raised an eyebrow. "New husk?"

"Rath grabbed my new husk," Courtney explained, "literally pulled it out of the fire while things were exploding around him."

Brivari sat back in his chair, his hands tented in front of him. "Go on."

"Ava was making quite the scene and insisting I was an enemy," Courtney continued. "There was a lot of arguing. Zan was making a show of power, which he kind of needed given the way everyone was acting. He said he'd decide whether or not I would try the new husk. Then he sent me home with Ava to spend the night."

"Interesting," Brivari said. "And?"

"And he showed up later that night and brought me back to his house," Courtney went on. "He poked around at the 'are you a friend or an enemy' bit, but he wanted to know what I thought we should do with the husk. He said his grandmother had convinced him to ask me. They know that Dee and I knew each other from the Crashdown, so that gave her a chance to say more than she usually can, even though they still don't know she's in on it. Zan said his grandmother liked me, and that her opinion meant a lot to him."

"Does it now?" Brivari murmured.

"Guess I should be grateful she said something nice given that she wasn't speaking to me just a couple of days ago," Courtney said. "She was really pissed that I wouldn't send Rath after Zan. She actually kicked me out of her house. I heard she dragged you into the argument."

"She tried," Brivari said. "She doesn't understand, and she never will. Continue."

"That's it?" Courtney said. "This is the biggest fight I've ever had with the biggest ally we've ever had, and you dismiss it in a mere ten words?"

"You made the right decision," Brivari said impatiently, "but you already know that. And it's not the biggest fight. Emily Proctor barred me from her house for far longer when she discovered our experimentation on human subjects. What did you tell Zan?"

"I told him I'd think about it. That's what I'm doing here, thinking about it, researching—"

"There's nothing to think about," Brivari interrupted. "You have a new husk. Of course you're going to use it."

"It's not that simple," Courtney protested. "It's not a mature husk. Nicholas still had everyone connected to the crop, so they weren't ready to harvest."

"Even an immature husk is likely to be a huge improvement over your current model," Brivari said. "Yours could fail at any moment."

"So could the new one," Courtney said. "Keep in mind they grew this crop with kluged tech."

"I don't care if they grew them with Weed-B-Gone. They were confident enough of their crop that they're gnashing their teeth over the loss of it. Put the husk on."

"And if it fails?" Courtney said.

"It won't fail like your current one," Brivari argued. "It will fail gradually, and we'll have time to react. None of us have time to react if you just explode."

"Thanks for the visual," Courtney said tartly. "I don't see how anyone can 'react' when your Resistance Mega Mall isn't built yet."

"I can keep you alive until it is," Brivari said. "It won't be five star accommodations, but it will be a damn sight better than being dead. Put the husk on."

"But how?" Courtney demanded. "That's what I'm looking for here, a safe way to do that in the absence of pressure chambers and—"

"Water."

Courtney blinked. "What?"

"Water," Brivari repeated. "If you change husks under water, you won't need a pressure chamber; the water will provide it."

"Not enough," Courtney protested, "or not for long enough. Not to mention that I can't breathe under water."

"How much time do you need?" Brivari asked. "Shouldn't it only take seconds? A minute at most?"

And so it had begun, several hours of calculation and argument which had culminated in her telling Zan she had a solution, but would need help with the details. He had suggested Liz Parker, also her first choice for technical assistance, and now here they were. The witching hour had arrived.

Vilandra returned, kneeling beside her. "Here it comes," she whispered.

Zan came toward her, his arms full. Carefully, he laid the blanket down on the tile beside her and unwrapped the new husk. It was a thing of beauty, smooth and taut and unblemished, the hair smooth and shiny, not brittle and dry like hers. She reached out a hand to stroke it the way humans touched new clothing, running her fingers through the hair…

...only to find Zan withdrawing rapidly, and Vilandra and Liz staring at her, wide-eyed. "What?" she said.

"It's just...he's just...it's just a little awkward," Liz stammered.

"What's awkward?" Courtney said. "You've all seen this before. We've talked about it."

"Well, yeah, but..." Liz stopped, flustered. "I mean, you pointed out that one of the signs that it's nearly mature is the nails growing, and the underarm hair and...other hair. It's just...well, it's a little weird to see you...touching it like that."

Ah. Courtney pulled her hand back as Vilandra blushed furiously; unfortunately, she had chosen hair that wasn't on the husk's head. "Okay, guys? To me, this is like a piece of clothing. It's not me, it's something I wear. You know how you run your fingers through the fringe on a skirt, or some fake fur? Same thing."

"Sorry, but it's never going to look like the same thing," Vilandra said, her eyes carefully elsewhere. "It looks like you're…"

"Masturbating?" Courtney said helpfully.

"Can we please just be done with this conversation?" Vilandra begged. "Let's just get you into it, and then you can play with whatever you want to."

"I'm not playing," Courtney insisted. "I'm admiring. Do you know how long it's been since I had a husk this pristine?"

"Imagine if we could do this," Liz said, squatting beside the husk. "I mean, just put on a new, younger skin, with younger hair and—"

"Liz, please!" Vilandra said crossly. "You're freaking me out!"

And not just her, Courtney thought with amusement, watching Zan dither uncomfortably on the other side of the pool, the sight of her stroking the husk's pubic hair having unhinged him completely. "Okay, let's do this," she said briskly, more to move herself along before she lost her nerve than to cover their discomfiture.

"Wait," Vilandra said suddenly. "Why are you taking your clothes off?"

"Because I have to," Courtney said. "I can't have bras floating around down there."

"Isabel, she has to take her clothes off," Liz said carefully. "She can't have anything getting in the way. She's only got a few seconds, so she can't have a zipper sticking, or—"

"Right," Isabel said quickly. "You're right, I'm...I'm sorry. Max!" she called to her brother. "Courtney has to undress. Turn around!"

"Seriously?" Courtney said. "We really don't have time to be prudish."

But Zan had dutifully turned as ordered, and Courtney decided this wasn't the time to address how societal norms could be deadly in this situation. She shed the rest of her clothing as Vilandra studiously looked elsewhere, and slipped into the pool. "Okay, hand me the husk."

Vilandra and Liz pulled the blanket to the edge of the pool and tipped the husk into the water. It was heavy, slumping against her almost like a real person, albeit one that was open all the way down the back of the head and torso. The plan was for her to swim to the bottom of the deep end with the new husk, pop the seal on her old husk, quickly slip into the new one, seal it, and return to the surface, all while holding her breath. She reached behind her, nervously fingering the seal at her lower back. Theoretically this was totally doable, so why was she so nervous?

"Scared?" Liz asked.

"Terrified," Courtney corrected.

Big mouth, Courtney thought wearily, regretting that moment of candor. But it seemed to have an effect on Vilandra, who abruptly dropped her concerns about nudity and hovered by the edge of the pool. "We'll be right here," she said firmly. "All of us. We'll be watching every minute, and if you're having trouble, we'll come help."

"You mean while you're all trying desperately not to look at my boobs?" Courtney joked. "Which, you know, aren't really my boobs."

"I'm serious," Vilandra said, sounding exactly that. "I know you told us to stay out, but if you don't come right back up, we're going down."

"Roger that," Courtney said. "Well...here I go."

Her heart beating rapidly, Courtney swam toward the middle of the deep end, where the new husk was less likely to encounter the edges of the pool and be damaged. She had to go down alone because it was likely that her vision wouldn't be working so great after she shed her old husk; more bodies in the water the same size as the skin she was going for would only confuse her, and she didn't have time to be confused. She also didn't have time to ruminate; once she started, the clock would be ticking on how long she could hold her breath. Reaching the center, the new husk bobbed beside her, secured by her right arm. She would have to let go of it just before she popped the seal lest it be carried away with the old one.

"Okay, well...if I don't see you again, it's been fun," she told the worried faces surrounding her.

"You'll see us," Zan assured her.

"We're right here if you need us," Liz added encouragingly.

"You'll be back up here baiting Tess in no time," Vilandra said.

Courtney smiled at that one, a welcome last joke. Well, hopefully not the last. Only one way to find out.

"Remember, deep breath," Liz said. "A great big, deep breath, the largest you can take."

"Yeah, I got it," Courtney said.

"Take a few big ones first before you dive," Liz advised. "You know, just to stretch out your lungs."

Do lungs stretch? Courtney wondered, dutifully inhaling and exhaling several times anyway, wondering idly what her father would think about this predicament. No contest, really—he'd tell her to go for it, for all the same reasons Brivari had. God knows he'd never had a chance like this before Nicholas had executed him, and that's how she should be viewing this, not as a problem, but a chance, a chance she hadn't had before. Did people actually meet again in an afterlife as so many human religions claimed? It would be nice to think so now, to view this as either a chance to live, or to die and see her father again...

Taking a huge gulp of air, she dove, pulling the new husk with her, fighting furiously against the weight of the water, protective though it would be. It seemed to take much too long to reach the bottom, but the moment her feet planted on the bottom, she reached behind her, felt the seal in her hand, and pulled.

Wumphf! Courtney almost forgot to keep holding her breath as she was propelled backwards, along with a roaring in her ears and an explosion of bubbles which obscured her vision. Frantic now, she searched through the mist with eyes which hadn't worked on their own in decades, and pawed through the bubbles with hands which suddenly seemed much too large for something which didn't seem to be there. It had been right here, right next to her, only inches away. Where could it have gone?

Then came a sudden shove from behind, firm and relentless, moving her forward. She bumped into a husk, definitely the new one given how it felt, and fumbled too-large feet into the legs, thrust too-big hands into the arms and reached a new, appropriately-sized hand around to find the seal. But she was feeling light-headed and everything moved in slow motion, too slowly, much too slowly...until a hand clamped on her own and guided it behind her, where she felt something smooth and hard…

The next thing she remembered was breaking the surface of the water and taking a huge gulp of air into lungs which had almost given up. Something was holding her, and she sagged against it as it pulled her toward the edge of the pool. Hands grabbed her, pulled her out, and she flopped on the tile on her back, utterly exhausted, her eyes closed. When she finally opened them, she found Liz Parker crouching over her with a worried expression which rapidly brightened.

"She moved!" Liz exclaimed. "She's alive!"

A hand reached across her. "Good work, Iz," Zan's tired voice said. "You did it."

Courtney rolled her head left, then right. On one side was a soaked king, on the other a sodden princess, panting like a dog, with dripping hair plastered to her head and mascara running down her face. The girl who always looked fabulous had finally been beaten by the most basic of elements. Even Vilandra was no match for water.

"She's trying to talk," Liz said urgently. "Courtney! Are you okay? Did it work? Say something!"

Three heads gathered over her, two dripping, one dry. Courtney moved her new lips experimentally and found they worked, albeit stiffly. "Do you mean to tell me," she said slowly, "that you died and were reborn on a distant planet, but you still don't know about waterproof mascara?"

There was a brief pause before all of them burst out laughing. "She's okay," Vilandra said in relief, flopping down beside her. "She's okay."







*********************************************************







The jeep glided down the road with the top down despite the chilly evening. Max kept his eyes on the road, studiously not wrinkling his nose at the smell. Soggy sisters, it turned out, carried a particular odor which even the wind couldn't fix.

"Aren't you cold?" Max ventured.

"No," Isabel answered.

"But you might catch cold," Max said.

"We don't get sick," Isabel said. "You know that."

"At least let me get you a blanket—"

"Max, I'm fine," Isabel said. "Really."

"You don't look fine," Max said. "And you're sogging up my seat."

"Oh, so it's the seat you're worried about? Not me?"

"Of course I'm worried about you," Max said. "I just—"

"I'll clean it up," Isabel interrupted. "Leave me alone."

Max lapsed into a frustrated silence as his sister sat beside him, her features set and aimed out the window, or where the window would have been were they not driving al fresco. She was a mess, soaked to the bone, clothes clinging to her in sodden clumps, make-up running and damp hair drying in a decidedly un-Isabel-like hairdo shaped by the wind. He'd never seen her so disheveled, or so uninterested in cleaning herself up. If not for her sass, he would have said she was in shock, and maybe she was. That had been quite a rescue she'd pulled off, especially considering he hadn't realized that rescue was needed.

"What made you go in, Iz?"

Isabel stirred beside him. "Isn't it obvious? She was in trouble."

"But you jumped in before that, before she'd even reached the bottom."

Isabel's head whipped around. "So, what, you're mad I didn't ask for your permission?"

"No, of course not!" Max said. "I'm glad you went in because she needed you, and I'm glad you went in when you did because otherwise, you wouldn't have been there in time. I'm just curious about why. How did you know?"

Taken aback, Isabel looked away. "I...I'm not sure. I guess I was just doing the math, all the things she had to do to get out of one husk and into the other, and how far away we all were if anything went wrong. And when I saw how long it took for her to get to the bottom, I wondered how we would get down there in time if she needed us, and I...I just jumped in. I made sure to stay behind her so she wouldn't see me and get confused."

"But then she got confused anyway," Max said.

Isabel shook her head. "I don't know what happened. She seemed to be having trouble finding the husk, so I pushed her toward it. And then she seemed to be having trouble getting it to close. It was like she was passing out, or something."

"Lack of oxygen," Max said.

"Probably," Isabel agreed. "She'd been reaching behind her, but then her hand fell away, and I pulled it back. And then she did...something...and then it just…closed."

"What did she do?" Max asked curiously.

"I'm not sure," Isabel said. "It all happened so fast. It's like the line down the back just disappeared somehow."

"Maybe she can tell us," Max said. "You know, when she's had some time to recover."

"Yeah," Isabel said quietly. "Maybe." She paused. "Did you see her?"

"What do you mean?"

"You know exactly what I mean."

Max's hand tightened on the steering wheel. "No. She was too far away to be much more than a blur."

"I did," Isabel said faintly. "I saw what she looks like. What we look like."

"No, Isabel," Max said gently. "We don't look like that. We don't have husks to take off."

"But we used to look like that," Isabel said, almost wistfully. "It got me thinking about what makes someone beautiful. Everyone says I'm beautiful now, but I'd be too skinny for Michelangelo's day. Supposedly I was beautiful in that other life, but—"

"Who told you that?" Max broke in. "Was it Nicholas?"

Isabel looked startled, like she'd said something she shouldn't. "Yeah," she said guardedly. "He was probably just trying to flatter me. The point is, that's what we used to look like. That's how people would remember us."

"It doesn't matter how they remember us," Max said. "What matters is how we are now."

"Of course it matters," Isabel admonished. "The past matters, Max, whether we want it to or not."

Max held his tongue, not wanting to antagonize her further. Truth be told, he found the standard alien shape, which was apparently pretty close to the truth, to be remarkably unattractive. The too big head, too big hands, and giant eyes looked cartoonish, even comical. He didn't want to think about having looked like that, didn't want to go back to looking like that. Part of him wanted to ask Courtney how she'd managed to stuff those huge hands inside smaller human hands, or that big head into a smaller human head, but he didn't want to get too chatty with her. Michael certainly had, and that might be a problem. And he certainly wasn't going to announce to his sister that he thought she must have been ugly in that other life. Best to just skip this line of conversation entirely.

"We can ask Courtney about it when she's feeling up to it," he suggested.

"There are lots of things I want to ask her," Isabel said. "If she'd stayed with us tonight, we could have asked her all sorts of things."

"Don't you think she deserves a night off after all that?" Max said.

"If she deserves a night off, why didn't you send her to Michael's? She wouldn't have to hide there."

"There'll be plenty of time for questions tomorrow," Max said. "And I sent her where she'd have the most help if there was a problem."







*********************************************************







Parker Residence







"Here you go," Liz said, kneeling beside her. "I put 6 teaspoons of sugar in it."

"Thanks," Courtney said, taking the steaming mug of tea. "I could use some energy."

"So...what's it feel like?" Liz asked eagerly. "Good? Bad? Weird?"

Careful not to spill her tea, Courtney stretched, flexing her new neck, new fingers, new toes. "Actually, it feels...wonderful!"







~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~




A very Merry Christmas/Happy Holidays to all! I'll be back with Chapter 75 on Sunday, February 4.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
Post Reply